THE UNDERGROUND SEX CLUB
CONNECTING LIKEMINDED PEOPLE
CONNECTING LIKEMINDED PEOPLE
Running Springs Fuck Parties · CA, USA
Members · View All
Jesslovesjizz
28 · f
|
Nurevi69
19 · f
|
dailyBegger
30 · f
|
DJchick4
21 · f
|
revmyengine69
39 · f
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Find Other Members
Popular Searches
All Members with Photo Women with Photo Women in the US All Members
Search Sex Groups
Running Springs Forum Topics
3 Posts
8,819 Views
Are the real swingers parties or sex parties actually happening in Tulsa? Really??
by: U_Cumming_My_Fantasy
3 Posts
15,341 Views
1 Post
49 Views
8 Posts
20,503 Views
1 Post
3,244 Views
2 Posts
3,405 Views
1 Post
6,787 Views
8 Posts
8,953 Views
1 Post
2,591 Views
7 Posts
5,884 Views
2 Posts
1,620 Views
2 Posts
384 Views
4 Posts
406 Views
3 Posts
16,672 Views
1 Post
4,762 Views
2 Posts
960 Views
2 Posts
4,096 Views
9 Posts
4,061 Views
2 Posts
947 Views
2 Posts
664 Views
Member Posts
Im4you: I'm feeling dirty. I would love to have you laying on you chest an be running my hands down your back and softly kissing your neck then continue to run my hands down you legs then start running them back up the inside of your legs and brushing past your pussy while I gently blow on your lips just to make your pussy tingle and dripping wet. What should I do now?
12 Years Ago
Fun_Funner: Looking for you in Silom Springs‚ Ark‚ USA
12 Years Ago
pussyfucker122: I am 18 I'm still a virgin and I want to make that change tonight I live in eldorado springs missouri USA
9 Months Ago
justintyvary: Hot springs guy looking for discreet fun and pleasure I love to eat pussy and I like kinky stuff hit me up 5015855948 frfr I'm close to magic springs
2 Years Ago
Roman9311: Hi there are you sexy ladies in mature women out there in the Palm Springs area Rock Hard Spanish stallion awaiting to be summoned by any ladies or hot MILFs in the Palm Springs area
6 Months Ago
69nmyass: Looking for a few guys to tag team my ass before they double stuff my ass and fuck till my ass has cum running out of it and down my legs
5 Years Ago
NicelonghardBBC: All young ladies who are trying to get Ass Naked doggy style and let 10+ inches of Big Long ASS Hard Thick Vieny, nice juicy Cum filled Black cock, that is in tulsa oklahoma and when I get a nice young lady or ladies Nice little wet mouths around my BBC, Don't worry about being bored, I will be laying under you slurping your juicy Pink pussy until you ladies are ready to hovering above my long hard Cock be a big Girl and grab it and you can wrap your tight little wet pussy lip's and bounce up down on my until you get a nice orgasm or I pick up while you are riding my Dick, and I will have to, distract you, while you are still going back and fourth fukkin My Big dick, grab a handful of your long pretty hair and make you squirt your hot cum every where, when I have your ankles behind your neck and hold on your ankles and I love to pound Wet ass pretty pink delicious Pussy until you ladies have no more cum, left,so Tulsa Oklahoma ladies it's a long wet 7 inch pierced tongue that loves to eat, & Lick pretty pink pussy, (f. Y.i) I will suck every drop of young ladies hot kreamy cum,!(&I have a good little sloppy deep surprised other places, that I will have my long hard Dick in , tongue deep in All over you ladies who are BBC &LonG tongue NMYMPO'S!!!! I just really want to hear a nice nasty ebony princess, who is a good at the no running from the the Dick.!! hand's free Deep throating My long dick, and I will be waiting after I FUCk the back of your sweet wet mouth, doggy style and let me get deep dickin your Asshole, until I satisfy my urge to hear about squirt and orgasm repeatedly, I will fukk you all night long enough to have a group of nasty young ladies who are wishing to be fucked by Nice Long Dick and tongue deep in All holes 928-972-2807 your tight wet shaved pretty pink pussy, your little wet mouth & asshole will be licked and fucked and Pounded hard fast and deep non stop until you are going to pass out,
4 Years Ago
NielsBonita: The last week of our vacation is running
13 Years Ago
bubbam: I'm a mostly quite type.but I love to be around someone that enjoys life .and running around naked
6 Years Ago
tm78ntn42: I'm a hungry man ,I love eating pie, I love getting you all over my face and hands, I also prefer 88 so I can eat you twice as long, I'm STD free, been vaccinated, have running truck, and again love love love to eat pie
3 Years Ago
naturalanallover4you: Sitting Here Wanting to get my Sweet Hot Sexy Asshole fucked Bareback by multiple men bbc a plus uncut a plus Love to get creamy white Thick Loads of cum inside my Asshole running down my Ass cheeks want fucked in a Gang Bang by multiple men fucking My Ass pounding it Hard Deep Long and Very Rough extremely Very Horny Right Now
2 Years Ago
EATMe89: At the moment I'm running my clit so hard, but I rather have your mouth
2 Years Ago
nikkiluvbbc: Hey everyone I thank you for allowing me to be a part of your community. I am a little blunt only because I feel like I’m running out of time to experience some of the things that I have longed for so long, so I am not trying to offend anyone, but I am a 49 year old transgender woman who has just recently started my transition mtf and I am very excited to try a couple things. First thing I am really hoping to try soon is my first gang bang preferably bbc, and the second is I really want to try the glory hole. So if anyone close to the Asheville nc area would like to help me experience either or both of these please pm me. Thank you and have a great day
2 Years Ago
LongFatHardCock: Oh my goodness daddy's big long fat hard cocks so horny right now the PreCUM is leaking from the hole steadily running drips of PreCUM to the base of Mt big swollen Balls
10 Months Ago
sakdos: Dam who wants to get high and fuck or suck some cock USA tn Manchester
2 Years Ago
moealex69: Meet and fuck in Pennsylvania USA ?
7 Months Ago
lovlik69: I want to live life..be spontaneous ..live love laugh lick and learn
I do have fuck buddy a very shy quiet reserved sexy 33 yr old lass ..who becomes insatiable once her panties are wet
She wants to role play ..
Example
Meet a couple ..when ever I leave the room show the man her fingers touching her wet panties ..
Been caught by myself and man's lady on her knees swallowing his hardness ..
Then been treated like whore by all
She also like to have room with table in middle ..bright light on her on table ..table spun around and in shadows whatever chair table stops at that person does whatever he or she wants to ..
She wants to watch girl get wet watching me making her soaked ..until she losers her shit begins squirting all time watching the horny lady rubbing her wet panties
Then she wants me to sit back and watch her fuck that lady .
I am straight but open to been with another man during course of 4 some ..
She loves to be watched
I love and I must say iam exceptional at tongue fucking pussy until lass has multiple orgasms one after other ..
Sex in public place ..
Taking ppl out of comfort zone ..
Turning a quiet reserved prim proper lady or couple into filthy nasty play things .
Dinner parties with masquerade masks
At your seat will be seat number and two times
Start and must finish by .
U must perform oral sex or grab there hand and fuck yourself with hand or grab hair and push your soaked pussy into there face ..
Iam clean discreet and can host ..
Also need young lass who would like be paid min 800 A week thru NDIS coming to gym with me as part of rehab ..also to be my naughty girl and occasion our sex toy ..avcomafation meals 700-800 a week free holidays plus an education of sensual desire passion
1 Year Ago
Pattyperu: I've just come back from the USA the women are so dirty I want some welsh sla
14 Years Ago
peterboy: hey I'm in Nixa MO‚ USA‚ and am a virgin :) Hit me up for an energetic young guy! I'm athletic‚ so I can most likely keep up with you girls ;) I'm straight. And I'm 5'6" and I'm a gentleman
13 Years Ago
mah90e: hey im in truo form usa want to hook up
13 Years Ago
Running Springs Fuck Parties CA USA
Before A Midsummer Night's Dream
Before A Midsummer Night's Dream · Interracial Love · Memories are important to me, specifically the good ones. I would concur that it's the small things one does during their lifetime that are going to be the most impactful on them when they go back to cherish. In my 25 years, I've tried to make as many of these little moments for myself as possible. I hope to continue doing so.
As I circumvent the cobwebs and flip the grimy pages in the convolution that is my brain, I still recall a balmy Friday afternoon during the summer of '14. There have been many days around here where the climate could make it feel exactly like so. Though reiterating: The minutiae of details which were taking place during that day are what I think a person can treasure the most. Even if specifics become lost, they may blend and be a larger whole after a time. Speaking for myself, I now see the sun shining on that day more than I'd cared to notice then.
I turned 19 that May. My self-confidence had been improving along with what amount was already there from the time I'd graduated from high school. I did so with the Class of 2012. I was on a tight leash that was loosened by my parents for the remaining year of my minority. They removed the leash when I became an adult by law the year later. I had finally escaped the austerity enforced in my orthodox household during my upbringing, and in lieu, set out with the intention to experience and to make myself happy. To think less of what was expected of me by those who play God, and more of my perennial passions. I'd recognized my flaws. I've never stated to anyone that I'm a good person. Never. But I felt that helping other people would be helping me; what else can we do?
I pondered on a medical field or social work — and a steady source of income, of course. I knew this was going to be a tremendous undertaking, but I was adamant when I set my mind to something important to me. I'd been told so by teachers — people of authority outside the homestead. A university accepted me. It required a distanced move several hours away. I would have to do this on my own without support or enthusiasm from my family. Yes, I was frightened; I don't blame myself. But this was what it took — to overcome my dread and doubt while bearing in mind my goals, which I purposely left petty and superfluous so they would be feasible to complete and not damage me from unexpected failure to fulfill them.
By my pragmatic, if not sardonic philosophies by default, expecting good things to happen in this world's rocky landscape leads to disappointment in many cases. Maybe then I wasn't aware of this factuality, but I am now. I recognize. I stop to think about those without. The body I am in, the innocent lusts I have, the blessings bestowed to me by God are all good things, so long as I humble myself and take heed to what I know to be right. They will not be denied by me, rejected by me, or taken for granted, as often as I can remind myself.
As contradictory and ironic as the following account will seem, I'm only human, none of which is perfect, all of which is pardoned.
II
I always knew what the passions and lusts aforementioned were. They seemed like untapped and beautiful things that escaped my domineering nature of cynicism and restraint. Even early on in my childhood, I was inquisitive; whatever was there had always been a part of me. I could not, or rather, was forbidden to act on any carnal urges — rightfully so, since I was only a child. Yet, with all the boundaries and restrictions and doctrines of what is “Right” and what is “Wrong” firmly implanted, there was exposure to so many sexual contexts and innuendos, nonetheless — not only that but other discretions that a young girl should not be allowed to eavesdrop on. I was being informed well before my sanctioned time by three older siblings and made fully aware of how things plied.
My brothers had no capacity for complex emotions such as concepts of morality or guilt — a typical encounter for me then. They did not care. They brought their rambunctious peers for visits while Dad would work around the clock, Mom would drink her gin and tonic, and I'd impinge on their misdeeds. Why did my dad ignore me? It bothered me more than he knew and would affect me down the trail. Why did my mom harbor such an indefensible hatred towards me? Was there something in me that she saw in herself, or was it merely me, having been the “accidental” fourth? The two live-in grandparents, who were Dad's parents, just made everything that much more awkward and unbearable. Why go into it? No more time should be wasted dwelling on any of them; the less, the better. I could not breathe in that household.
In any case, it wasn't much different around my contemporaries. Only, I'd be the one to refute classmates' naive banter and false notions by having known it all in advance when sat down in sex-ed, courtesy of three dick-headed and repugnant siblings with age and primacy on their side. It was a stark contrast when compared to the ridicule I would languish in the home, having not known jack shit when gunned down by a belligerent firstborn, ten years older than me. Sex is so ubiquitous that it's just impossible to avoid anymore — if it ever was possible to avoid it — especially with my level of drive. In one way or another, everything will pertain to it unless a prude, which I am certainly not. I was innately fascinated by it. I asked harmless questions. Why did my bros have to be so mean about it?
I'm not having any self-pity here; this is only an explanation of what life was like during my childhood and growing up in my family — a veritable psychiatric field day. My clusterfuck of a house demanded a 1955 mindset, regardless of whatever was going on behind closed doors. Mommy and Daddy never sat me down for a tête-à-tête about birds and the bees, or anything else for that matter. My parents and grandparents would force their lectures on love but never practiced it themselves or set an example. And I mean the sum of what love's supposed to be like, what I understood it should be like, not just the sexual elements that intrigued me the most.
This hypocrisy angered me. What the fuck was this? Love — it is all I wanted to feel but was unable to receive it by any means there.
After all that the abstinence had cost me through puberty, I planned to change things for myself by finding love elsewhere, and I would demand nothing in return for it.
III
Work was almost out on that sunny day sometime in June. I'd been interning in several hospitals and facilities while I studied for a planned degree in pharmacology. As the end of my stint approached, I thought more of my plans for that nightfall and how to pull them off to perfection. These non-sequitur thoughts were unsuited for any run-of-the-mill and holier-than-thou work ethic. They flew around with the rest of the hustle and bustle incessantly going on up there that I would do anything, short of opting out, to mitigate. They made me fidget in my seat, causing my muscles to tense and my breathing to fluctuate.
To only exacerbate my uneasiness and anxiety, an inbound text message had arrived from my newfound friend, Naomi. I don't recall precise words, but I'd guess something along the fringes of, “Are you going out for scalps later?” Over the years I've known her, she'd often refer to my newly acquired boons as “scalps,” or in another form of acrimony which — coming from how endearing and friendly she was — would still put it lighter than I was in my behavior towards most of those poor kids. I was coming out from an inferno of juvenile years that were indeed affecting both me and my surroundings. I regret it now; I do. I've hurt; yes, I have.
Naomi's perspectives and definitions of propriety were different from mine — ones I frequently envied. I'd met her for the first time in January of that year. She'd been a neighbor when I decided to get out of the dorm and rent something instead. I was still 18 then, and she had six years on me at her 24. From my first impression, she did not seem to carry any hint of whatever constitutes a Child left in her at all. She was self-governing, incorrigible in her mold, and who she distinguished herself as — no one would be changing her mind. I admired those aspects and sensed genuine wisdom in this chick.
Naomi quickly became a close friend to me, as I'd moved hours from my home and knew no one in this sprawling and daunting megalopolis beforehand. She saw my electrons and only confuted them with her more overbearing protons. I learned that it was only futility to be anything other than happy and amiable around her. I grew up with antonyms of joy. She had an overwhelming ardor I'd not spent ample time with before.
I eventually opened up to her about my past. My kitsch is considered old-school, old-fashioned, and I have no problem with that. In an age of social media, I may have — or I may not have — a different definition than bulks do of what a friend is and who gets placed on the 'Friends List.' It's a close circle, and in effect, a small list that is pretty damn important to me. I consider Naomi to be one of the people on said list. I mention her extensively because she became a pillar that supported my happiness. Her impeccable judgment regarding getting the most out of what this life had to reward me was never questioned or depreciated. I was indebted to her.
By that point, I had possessed what the forms of those rewards were continually able to come in, allusive pun intended. I was already being made aware of the effortless perfection in which my soul resided. I made efforts anyhow — if only to maintain my temple. I went out of the way to run miles every day during the week. I was only continuing what I'd been doing as a form of escapism since junior high. I had myself conditioned to the point of feeling like I could keep on figuratively running away from my troubles in perpetuity. I loved it like an addiction — “Runner's High,” they call it. It made me feel sexy.
People — suspected to be in the same frame of mind as me, e.g., 'on the hunt' — would look at me as I went past them in my own made world, where the cosmos centered around the area where the middle of my foot would connect to the asphalt. I caught many gotten glances from the corners of my eyes, which I consider dark and intimidating. If I did lock my formidable gaze with the odd pedestrian on my cool-down period, nine out of ten times, I'd cause them to glance off in another direction as swiftly as they could. Any place that didn't involve the prerequisite set of balls it takes to meet my peep, continue inwards, and break my barriers. However, the tenth time consisted of those sure enough of themselves to take a plunge and brave a journey into my complex irides intent to burn away any veil in theirs. Destinations varied.
I would arrive home to my leased residence in a cold sweat and dampened clothes to undress for a hot shower in a ritualistic manner. The release from the confinements of my sports bra only made me feel like I could breathe the more so. As I poured out of the nylon stitching, my breasts would instantaneously settle back into their rightful perky place and be permitted to jut from my chest in freedom, just as God had intended for Eve's to do so before the Fall.
I shimmied myself out of what thin fabrics remained on the lower portion of my framework — hips and all that is divine between my legs were revealed to me, reminding me of my luck again. I knew what I saw in the mirror's reflection; I was not blind to a familiar sight. I eyed my curves and contours and the landing strip I regularly like to rock on my mound. It was abundantly clear what I was beholding: I was the quintessential woman who could have anything she fancied. It was entirely my choice to ditch the conviction and despair I suffered through adolescence and enjoy being in my niche instead. What a hedonist I was.
I would undo the knotted bun resting atop my head to let my blackened hair fall past my shoulders and onto my skin. I could detect a familiar and intoxicating fragrance in each of the strands. The moisture and scent from having pounded on the pavement not long before would also be in the air. It would mix with lingering aromas from whatever perfumes I'd sprayed in it from that morn. They joined with the traces of shampoo and conditioner from the previous night. The amalgamation became a tang of raw Sexual Energy that cannot be withstood or further described without the risk of raving. A lot can happen in a bathroom before a shower.
In times like 'in front of the mirror after a run,' I feel an aura surrounding me. I see myself in my purest and most vulnerable form as my damp and weighted tresses brushed against tender bits. Naked and battling with an abiding lust, found in spiritual sectors that cannot be labeled by anatomy, I would do things to myself in front of these mirrors — I'd been doing so in secrecy for quite a while. I would explore places, touch parts, and imagine my empty spaces made occupied by things I was, in my infancy, only able to catch glimpses and then lose sight of, left to have them in my dreams. Later on, I would see them but never be allowed to feel them in my presence. These dreams became increasingly vivid.
But by that summer in '14, the need for imagination and improvisation was no longer necessary. I had felt the sensation of a cock pressing into my flesh and was able to say so. Even if a phantom in my time of solitude, I oft feel nerves on zones inside me where I want the head to bear the brunt of its punishment most of all and induce the climacteric point of no return. In these moments, I cast aside whatever piety and temperance I have over myself and realize how bad I need fucked.
My cock craving would arrive in times as such — the times that were so commonly encountered during weeks consisting of long days with nil opportunity to sate my needs and cause the build-up and frustration to become that much more acute. These times called for me to do something about it. They bring me back to the Friday reminisced on, the reply to my friend's question, and whatever lucky guy — the emblematic scalp — would get his chance to serve as this completion for me as the five days of absence waned, and the weekend drew nearer.
IV
I replied to Naomi; asked her if she knew where I could go to make this happen. She had lived in the City all her life and was a social animal. It amazed me how she could throw names and addresses at me at the drop of a hat — any place where something was going down. It wasn't long after that when she told me, “Go here,” gave me the deets and coordinates, and wished me well. I planned to brave it alone that night since I was working some distance from home.
More and more routinely, I found myself still out, waking up in strangers' beds and being gone even well into the next day. It was becoming a custom for me to be prepared for this to happen. I would keep clothes in my car, influenced by whatever vogue was going on; lots of clothes. I kept stocked on survival essentials, too, i.e., food and drink — mainly trail mixes and bottled water. I had plenty of cosmetic and hygienic supplies to maintain my beauty and preserve my health. I could do work while sitting in the car if obligated. If I needed sleep, it was trivial enough to recline the seat. I was able to be out and about more by these means. Staying or fleeing a scene was all contingent upon how it was and the vibes I was feeling.
After I got out of the job, I went to find the park I'd been using to run laps during that week. Though, today, I would run only to a point where I'd not work up so much fatigue and make a sweaty mess of myself — which, with my stamina, took some work. From what I remember, it was supposed to be an open house slated for six o'clock or so — a later part of the evening. It would be no more than a fifteen-minute drive from where I was. I had plenty of time. Also, I liked to show up late at these things. Exercising was not only delightful to me but my way of cleansing the deed through its health benefits. It was my absolution from whatever substances and sordid activities I would undoubtedly be indulging in.
During those years, I spent time playing dress-up in my vehicle. I'd strip out of my work attire and into sports gear for my runs. Then I would return and swap back into something suitable for whatever I'd be doing after that. In many instances, I would be within plain view as I was changing in the car. In retrospect, I'm surprised I don't need neck surgery as a result of how much surveying I was doing while I switched outfits to see if I was being ogled at by some perv. I told myself nobody saw me making a nouveau riche bimbo out of herself, but maybe I was, in my subconscious, wishing someone had. Perhaps someone did see me once or twice, but that's another story.
My black Honda Accord was like a home for me, pillow in the back and all. If push came to shove, I kenned I could always go to my car and nap there in safety. Unless close, there was no reason for me to drive back home. I could be spending that time doing something productive or heading towards something that made me feel good instead. I was being taught different things now; to love myself and cease in the denial of loving it. I wasted none of what coupled youth and adulthood instigated. At 19, I was milking these advocations for everything they were worth, although I never wavered from my own beliefs; my Faith. Love is at the center of it; the rest is redundant to me.
With that in mind, I arrived back after I had concluded my jog. I always felt carefree and sensuous after the fact, being glad it was done and feeling much healthier. I threw something on and freshened up. I wanted myself as flaunted and sultry as possible, sparing no expense or giving any pretense as to what I would be looking for at this shindig. I made sure not to hold back on Chanel and L'Oréal and make my hair as liberated, salacious, and untamed as possible. I swallowed whatever lurking fret there was and brushed aside whatever bullshit second thoughts I had, then ignited the engine to hear the radio blasting A Sky Full of Stars by Coldplay. I remember it.
V
It was dusk when I got there. I parked a reasonable distance away on the curb and walked to the address Naomi gave me. A driveway went up for a bit that led me to a two-story home that looked to be an upper-middle-class sort of place. There was activity going on. Lots of people were there; I was not counting. The age group appeared anywhere between their teens like me, into their early thirties. I could walk right in and assimilate myself without anyone noticing, and I was all right with that. I figured most of it was going on in the backyard. There was a lot of landscaping around the front and a fence, so I had to go through the front door to get there, which was wide open.
It seemed warm and stuffy when I stepped in, especially for the intermingling Latin blood running hot in my veins. The lights were down; I recall candlelight. I remember the usual smells of food and spirits. The familiar odor of marijuana was also in the air. I was 19 and very much underage, doing something I knew was not allowed, as if I was going to let that deter me. A blond-haired mistress I did not know walked up and hugged me. She said some indistinct things I don't remember now. She might have been the owner of the house since she was a bit older. Whoever she was, she looked to be well on her way, like she had taken something. I wasn't sure what was going on yet. I could not hear her, either. It was loud in there, enough to make a girl go deaf with the proper soundtrack going.
People were yelling over each other as the typical EDM and pop music blasted on a stereo system. Music is at the epicenter of a good party. There have to be good tunes to have a good party, in my opinion. Of course, I did not expect to hear anything underground, abrasive, or hardcore, like a gabber at their rave or mosher in their pit. But the night was young, and so was I. At 19, a bit of what I knew was passed vicariously through the older folks I was becoming acquainted with — my friend Naomi was one of them. And her being 24, a sophisticated and diverse individual, they only got older from there. She was regularly around people in their thirties and upwards, back to when parties were happening in the '00s, '90s, and '80s.
I hear they were tumultuous times, and Naomi had been exposing me to those capable of saying they were there. The only way to be there was to be there. They carried no smartphones back then, nor did they need them. Technology did not matter since it did not exist. It was the memory and the moment, nothing more. Whatever knowledge was in my academics and studies did nada for me while I was subject to those circumstances. What many of them attained was my definition of wisdom — having lived on Earth longer than me. Which is to say, they had witnessed more of what reality is and felt more pain than I had. The years they'd spent listening and partaking, as I was doing, had paid off.
I could not compete with any of it, but she let me in on their private jokes, notwithstanding, and involved me in their antics as often as we were around each other. When I went to events with Nomi and whoever else she had along, there was no question about how confident I was. It meant a great deal to have her as a friend and to be able to call her one. As all this was happening, she confided with me just as much as I was confiding in her. With all that emotion and proximity, not to mention her talents in temptation, she began touching me and welcomed me to touch her, too. Lots of frivolous hugs were going on, but then they became more compelling.
I did not know if she was manipulating me into something — if she was, it was working. She had the advantage of seniority and being the Cooler Cucumber than me, not to mention having a charisma that I lacked. She deadlocked me in my eyes all the time — a powerful thing to me. It reached the point when she trapped me on my lonesome one day, got me to open my mouth, and let her stick her tongue in it. It ended with her leading me by the hand and both of us on her bed, fucking one another. She pulled this off even amid my sobriety and having had considered myself a very straight female before then. Wow. Kudos to me, more power to her.
Naomi became the first woman I was intimate with — she opened that gateway for me, broke that boundary and taboo. She was breaking lots of those not long after that. Things I never imagined myself doing began taking place, and I was doing them; things were taking me, more ambiguous puns intended. As time went on, she felt more like companionship and someone I could place my trust in and lower my guard around. It has remained as such to this day.
VI
Since I was alone at this particular event on that night, I wanted to be cautious. I was being analyzed head to toe by strangers left and right. I felt their eyes already peeling my duds off. During a warm night in June, there was not much clothing on me, to begin with — all my prominent features were out on display for them. I had done this on my own before and was discovering what worked for me, albeit tentatively.
I needed to find a spot to settle in to get my bearings, with a drink in my hand that would put me on the path to enough of a buzz of courage to make a move on someone — or allow them to make theirs. A year farther down the highway, I might have done something insane and not thought twice, but I did not want to overdo anything here this evening. I was on my own, which is already taking a risk — too serious of one for my better part of judgment then.
I found an unoccupied piece of patio furniture outside in the backyard. It was more spacious and less constricting than being inside the sweltering domicile. More air and fewer clusters of crowds brushing into my Safe Zone allowed me to relax and contemplate. People were in their groups and cliques and saturated in their confidences for reasons obvious to anyone. In that sort of environment, being ingratiated within a group makes a state of mind different from when unescorted. I felt withdrawn and homesick at this function that night, to be sure, drinking alcohol in my teens and prone to rash decisions. I had to remain vigilant and keep my wits about me.
This garden party had been carrying on for a while now. I saw people dancing, fornicating, and rambling incoherently across the yard from what looked to be drug use, alleged to be ecstasy. I saw a surreptitious group of males, the type known all too well to me by then. I assumed they were selling — my assumption proved correct after time spent sitting with my drink and policing them.
Club drugs were still out of my depth then, and taking something like MDMA — or taking any substance for that matter — without someone to trust nearby leads to bad decision-making and potential catastrophe. It's a wonderful way to wreck your entire life in an instant — and be left with the sickening hindsight of, “Why did I have to do it? I could have Just Said No. Everything would be fine right now if I had.” Thoughts such as those make me think of what is taken for granted, not to mention my health. With what I was doing for a better amount of six years, it is a miracle I am even alive and not in a coma or dead. Which is worse, the former or the latter?
There would be no fucking way I would be taking anything on that night, let alone pay anything out of pocket for whatever insalubrious garbage it may have been cut with. I was searching around for someone who appeared to be in a comparable situation as me: they were at this festivity to get laid and bust their nut — no cons, illegalities, or ODs attached. Nothing wrong with a little lovin'.
I had been there for at least half an hour now. I recall having a Dark and Stormy — a drink I have thoroughly enjoyed over the years. I doubt the rum was anything from a top shelf, but volume is volume. Speaking of volume, since the time I'd strolled through the home, the music was getting better. Maybe they'd replaced whoever was doing the DJing with someone who knew their shit — a connoisseur who viewed music as an art form, as I did. It sounded to be deep-cuts of minimal techno, vocal trance, et cetera. Echoes of numerous, unknown artists and tracks that someone could quite easily only ever lay ears on once during a lifespan and then never hear again.
Hearing the unheard has always been a big deal to me. I thrive for a moment where I will hear something to fall in love with — or take offense from. As cruel as it seems to say to anybody sober, genres such as techno and trance will only sound better while rolling on uppers or while bombed out of their gourds on herb — or, in my case, that eve, floating on alcohol.
But please permit me to be a hoity-toity, high and mighty, la-di-da ball-buster by repudiating what was literally just said: Don't do drugs; don't even drink hard liquor. It's the smart thing to do.
VII
I remember attempting a conversation with a couple of passersby if you could call it a conversation. Most of what they were mumbling to me about was idiosyncratic gibberish. Obviously Zonked. I told them, delivered as a fait accompli, what I was here for — my thirst needed to be quenched by some sort of personified punch after the stressors of my existence throughout that week, hither. While I continued to sip my beverage and soak in the sounds, I looked for a suitable other to aid me in accomplishing this feat. It would be an extreme responsibility for them.
Most of the guys I saw there thought themselves larger than life, and justly so, I guess. They had girls with them already. It's possible actual relationships were going on, e.g., boyfriend and girlfriend. Most looked thunderous and hyper. Always something to say. They frolicked in their esteem.
Were I to walk up to these characters or them to me, dictation would be on their terms. They could easily cast me aside and find someone looking nearly as good as I was that night, and I was looking severely good at 19; it would be untenable to deny or just plain mean to tell a Missy otherwise. I was getting tons of inspections, lonely and abandoned as I was. Time was running out for me to choose, and the alcohol was in effect.
VIII
I saw one of the smaller assemblages that looked to be more phlegmatic than the norm. They casually conversed and gave no evidence of having any terminal impairment. From a stone's throw away from my location, they looked like respectable working-class — blasé and hospitable; no flamboyance. One guy was the odd man out. He had no Lady on his arm, as the other two Gentlemen did. He looked to be a real Somebody.
I would say he was in his upper twenties. His physique looked active, rugged, and undemanding — a type I loved to tempt. His hair was dark, dense, and wavy — enough of it to run my fingers through to feel good about myself. He had maintained facial hair, but not too maintained. He seemed rough around the edges, with nothing tapered or outstanding. His clothing — a distinctly recollected dark and drab T-shirt and tarnished denim jeans — fit loosely enough for comfort and snug enough to show off his sculpt — one that looked lean with a fatally underestimated power behind it. Hell yeah, I'd tap that!
I was eyeing him up and down, gorgeous as I was, and he saw me doing it. He was participating in a chat with his buddies and their dates while he was more and more glancing over at me, sitting on my own, trying to pretend like he was not affected. I wondered if they were talking about me — it looked like they were touching on something. From what I was observing, he seemed to have a reserved opinion of himself. His friends appeared that way, too. There was no complacency or delusion present.
I was stricken to carry myself with the same decorum in ordinary cases, but I was horny and infatuated with myself at the minute, not to mention Sloshed. I thought the man was looking at me and assuming right away that there would be no bet in hell of scoring a nasty summit of a number like me on that night. Too modest for his own good. Or was I wrong? Was I too conceited and haughty for my own good? I wondered what kind of beast of a Cock was skulking behind the excess seen in his weathered jeans like it was some predator waiting in ambush. Each seam and tear in those pants he bore so eloquently were more than likely earned by his merit at whatever tedious daily grind he had, rather than been pre-installed at purchase merely to resemble liveliness.
As I continued studying him, I felt my mouth salivate. My breath began to elevate. My muscles were contracting, and I was fidgeting in my chair like I'd been doing at work earlier. What charm lay bare and void betwixt my thighs was going from moist to damp, damp to wet, and throbbing with each heartbeat. Steamy thoughts were going on in my fucked up and dirty head. I queried how much I could get away with here — Niña Loca, arguing with the Voices. The hand that did not contain a plastic cup involuntarily traveled down to paw at the soft Hill found in my shorts. I oftentimes do this with the knuckles bearing inward — really, there is no control over it. Then I felt my face begin to tingle and my mouth abruptly dry. I took another swig of 40 as if that would alleviate the dryness in the long run.
My chest became tight, and my heart began to pulsate with even greater intensity — so much more that I felt it shocking my body from root to stem. My adrenaline was kicking in — something I still needed to get used to feeling. I wanted this dude to put his brawny hands all over me and force me to moan for him as he fucks me to climax. Oh, God, how I needed it. I wasn't going to wait around for it to happen. I got up and took concealed, stumbled strides athwart the grass and over to him.
IX
He grew taller as I neared — at least a head's higher than my 5'5''. Oh yeah, this fella was interested, so was I. Definitely a Smash. Something was trying to click here. His eyes lit up a bit, deep and complex as they were, like mine. Still, he did not turn them away from me to stare at his feet or act like he didn't know what was happening. I sensed he had assurance in himself, whether he cared to concede to it or not.
As I landed my sights on the more intricate of his features, it became clear why he did. He was indeed much older than I, more into his early thirties. This was not some boy as green as the ground I stood on; it was a full-fledged Man. With the age comes the experience, as I was going to find out about later on. A man's age advantage over me also stirs my more discreet and frailer of psychological quirks — the lack of a Father Figure. Where I was invisible to my dad, I had found an adjacent alternative, who did appreciate me and lavished me in sensuality, furthermore.
I'm a believer in Occam's razor — that the Quickest Avenue is probably going to be the right one to go down. Short and sweet; no meandering BS or trying out new techniques. I asked him if he was with someone. He took my meaning, shook his dear head in a neutral expression, and told me No. We shared the same policy, apparently — candid, concise, and straight to business; this is not like the movies. I asked if I could be with him. He said Yes — just like that. I went up to meet his chest, albeit hesitant from the slight jolted shock to my nervous system when I realized he was more seasoned than I had anticipated. But he extended a sinewy arm to give me signs I had nothing to fear from him.
An indefinable surge of warmth went over me. Feelings of Happiness and Acceptance flooded inside as I hugged my body closer.
I was on his left; I remember it. He put his arm around me. He was a rock-solid Bull. I wanted to put my arm around him, too. When I did, it felt like trying to hug a bronze statue out of Ancient Rome. I felt out of my body so often during these escapades. It was something surreal like a déjà vu or feeling like I'd reached the pinnacle of a precipice, one where reality only existed inside my mind and falling off the ledge would turn it into a black nihility, like before being born into a soul.
I wished to rest my head on him and shut my eyes, then open them to see if I'd wake up someplace else — I didn't want to wake up; I wanted to go nowhere else but 'Here' and 'Now.' He had a scent of cologne that merged with a nostalgic hint of tobacco that I grew up around in a family of smokers; casual, and chain. His conferees were, as I inferred: Around their late twenties and precisely the kinds of laid-back folks that I could correlate to and mellow out with. One might even label it esoteric — no conformity, only themselves.
There was an introduction. We exchanged our names — of which now I cannot recall. Mine was Melanie, and it is appalling that I cannot remember the name of my new boyfriend as I write in the present tense. His pals seemed tranquil and only spoke about as much as need be. They continued having a conversation about something that I draw blanks on now. I think it was work-related. I gathered they were co-workers.
What was running through my mind was who I had my arm around. My hand and its fingers lightly traced the finer details and digits of his spine. They went up to the lower parts of his neck to brush his hairline. I was touching him with greater zeal and affection at an alarming rate of attrition. He was considering it, and I could see it. Who knew I had it in me? I had to raise my head to meet his height. My eyes were looking up and to his. Even if he turned away for a moment to those he was already familiar with, as if to equivocate my presence, I did not falter — my sight remained on him. This technique was not just for him to enjoy but also was a means for me to read him — to try my damnedest to discern what kind of man this was. What kind of secrets did I need to know about, hmm? Eye contact. It's important to me.
I wanted to trust this stranger enough to give him Carte Blanche and let him have total Dominion over me and all that could be his. Capriciousness had nothing to do with the decision I had made — and despite my inebriation, while crossing over the lawn, I knew what I was doing here. It was the End Game in mind — for me to have my brains Fucked out in earnest and their gray matter suspended in Orgasmic Euphoria. Such has always been my Vice. The rest is impertinent; diversions or tactics to lead me to it.
When they met my soft skin, I recalled the grain of his hands calloused and stalwart, like a man's hands should feel. As I expected, this was an active human being with a firm grip on a very clingy gal who coveted to get a lot more of her parts gripped on before the roosters had a chance to crow at sun-up. What I did not expect was how much this buckaroo knew what he was doing. It leads me to believe that this is why I still retain the night, even over six blurry years later, where I would find myself in similar predicaments during every week's end.
X
I finished my Juice and nonchalantly tossed the obligatory Red Solo Cup elsewhere, scattering the condensed ice cubes and soggy rum-soaked lime wedge amongst the turf. A Party will be a Party, and this one was not mine. A proper Fucking Mess — “Fucking” in verb form — for the host/hostess to clean up after all's said and done is, in consolidated fact, a Given. I now had both of my lovely hands vacant and available to touch him, as my inborn omnipotence concerning these libidinous affairs deemed fit.
I edged myself from his side and into his front, though not all the way. Of course, this rose his attention; why would it not? No dialogue was going on between us, and I was quite all right with that. The Music played. The Multitudes in the yard carried on hooping and hollering like not a thing was transpiring between He and Me. My hands were running up and down along his sides and anywhere else stimulating they could conquer. I have been told countless times in so many ways about what it is like to feel my reception and bona fide sentiment via my touch.
I did not grab the Bulge I wanted so desperately to have in my clutches, quite yet. It's crucial not to overstep bounds, initially. I needed to wait for that moment, a critical one. I had a Good Vibe going on here; high hopes; this was most certainly a Catch. He “wasn't most guys,” and for once in a blue-fucking-moon in the Sky, this Truth was held to be self-evident. I wanted him to have it, this luscious body in its entirety. He did not have to prove a thing to a girl endeavoring to cultivate herself. I finally got him to focus on Me, Me, Me, and fuck all else — the narcissistic wench that I was.
In that instant, I banked on the Accolade to take place — the bit where this man took over for me and granted me something in return; quid pro quo. And he did.
First Base! He had been a downplayed professional, touching me in all the right places with all the right amounts of pressure applied. His friends were very polite, and I don't even remember when they shifted elsewhere to give us our privacy. The only thing I remember was how fast I was being pulled into his body from a forceful tug on my Butt and my lips meeting his. I felt my boobs flattened on his torso in their usual somatic fashion — always a treat. My eyes closed, and what was subtlety on both our parts quickly turned to passion. I had no choice in this anymore. I was being manhandled and forced to submission by this Tank, made to feel like a Woman.
My forearms went around his Hull and my fingers through his hair — any place I could nudge and turn on. All the while, he is doing the same things to me. Inside, I am growing aroused beyond words — driven to moan and whisper indiscretions and Freudian slips I would only utter from my authentic pleasure. My emotional state, psyche, and soul were being taken back to childhood — dismissal then, embrace now. They should be signals to this man — to any man — of how much I was getting into this. I was 'F4M/DTF/NSA,' unequivocally.
He had taken his Big Bat and hit the Baseball well into the outfield, if not a home run, so he rounded to Second Base without the obligation to halt on the first plate. The heat and waves from his approval and endorsement enveloped me. I was standing on tippy-toes and then felt a drag in the small of my back by a stern and assertive hand. I was as closely knit to his body as allowable with our clothes still on. My kisses grew more adventurous and liberal, of which happy campers have told me are as great as my touch. My tongue was doing its handiwork; he impressed me with his. He was pulling up my leg to rest against his midsection as if to lift me from the ground and spare me my encumbrance. I'll admit, it was tough being Me sometimes.
He had his other hand grabbing into my tight Ass in the interim — a lot of Ass to grab into. Courtesy of a South-American heritage, the Brazilian Butt Lift came with the Package. As he did this, it caused everything so tender and bewitching to the commonfolk to stretch apart and shoot waves of exhilaration through me, from the top of my pointy hat, to where I sit on a broomstick, to the tips of my toes. I like it when my backside is played with and violated by a stronger counterpart, 'tis true.
I emphasize: With all that is Corporeal, simultaneously existing with all that is Conceptual, the pleasure I feel from this is Incommunicable. I felt another brutish hand betwixt my pregnable legs and its fingers pressing into fertile valleys below the pubic bone. He knew precisely where my Clit was, even with my dungarees obstructing it. We — being me and Her — were assuredly in trouble. Giving this Paragon of Masculinity no sign of refusal and every incentive to take this to another level, I immediately placed my hand on the Bump of unmentionables in his slacks. I was, dying then and there to have it rammed inside me — through any choice of an entrance — to placate my yearning.
I felt how hard it was and only wondered of its potential size when I had it out to put my hands on it. It felt disconcertingly Huge. Too huge for captivity. I aimed to be the girl to release it for good.
XI
I do not know how long we were making out. What could have been minutes seemed like hours to me? Or is it the other way around? My guy and I were standing out in public, and this shit was getting Real. He was going under my skimpy little summertime top and touching my bare, prohibited flesh by that point. I wanted him to take it off. I didn't stand a possibility to surmount to this; he would just triumph in one way or another. He could put me over a desk, stick his Dick in my Ass and fuck the reading glasses off me, and there would not be a goddamned thing I could do to prevent it. I knew it. Despite all that Respect I had for myself, I was ready to accept being got and fucked back into my place on the Hierarchy — fucked out of the Feminist Mindset that liked to creep up on me. And him being a Hunk and having it all rock-hard in his pants because of me only validated my Role and gave me that much more esteem — I accorded him his hard-on.
He was digging me. On the Ortho-Novum, or whatever I was taking at the time, there was no cause for us to be concerned about unplanned cherubs should things come to that. We were ready for this to happen.
My areolae diminished, nipples coagulated. I felt numb from the cocktail in my system. What a lousy feeling sometimes. Contrary to what's said about alcohol warming the blood, the opposite is true — it reduces body temperature. I was getting cold. Finally, my boo gave me an interval to be able to tell him that I “really wanted to be alone with him” — more than likely in those selfsame words, or fewer — implying that I needed him to fuck me. He understood. This guy was exceptional, incredible. Most talk too much, but he was of few words. He explained to me, in brevity, that he lived only a five-minute stroll from the house party and asked me if I wanted to go there with him. I answered, “Yes," with as much sincerity and solemnity as I could muster from my drunken state. He put his arm around me, said some hazy farewells and valedictions to his associates, and lead me from the property.
XII
The eve had turned late, at least according to whatever Pecksniffian condescender declared that 'when the sun is down, then it should be deemed by us as such.' I didn't know the exact time, but as long as I'd lived with Time, it had to have been at least after 23:00. It was a peaceful walk, lit by the scattered lamps on the road and the city's glow and hum. Not a lot was spoken between him and me, though I remember trading compliments and informing him of how much I was looking forward to this.
We were enchanted by each other in the ambiance of the midnight that warded off the distant sounds of commerce, transit, and day-in-day-out hustle-bustle.
My other half had a sturdy arm around my curvy waistline, and a steady palm on my belly — my more supple touch sought to rouse him on his back while he did so. I was on his left side; I reckon it's the instinctive side of an alpha male for me to choose. It made me feel great; these fluttery butterflies in my head with his hold down there. I strived to stay as flirty and lewd as I could with my hookup. But mayhaps a more magical side of me gave a more devoted sort of touch to him, as plausible while in motion, as we neared wherever he lived. Maybe my caring touch hoped to sustain the comfort and warmth we had already shared at the gathering together. Perhaps it hoped to obtain more.
I can get a bit melancholy while on the sauce; it is a depressant, after all. I remember my touch carrying a gravity. Was my fling feeling it like it was? Nah, probably not. Regardless, my swooning and blushing from this tall and mysterious drifter, leading me to be fucked, may have evoked some facepalming drama. He had his arm around my waist. His hand pressed into my womb; it possibly jerked a tear in the corner of my eye or two. Maybe a little one. I can become very emotional when my guard is down like it was there; is that so bad?
I get this fucking longing to gratify another entity and receive something in return from it. It is kind of difficult to explain. Most of my frequented types did not give me this in return. I wanted to exploit some form of compromise — a chunk that was taken out of their armor by means I would hope to overhear during pillow talk, highs, trips, or something. I aspire to get a hard-ass such as this one with my arm wrapped around to open themselves up to me; make me feel meaningful, if not indispensable to them. Maybe then I would repay them by letting them see me open up — let them have a taste of what really flows through my heart.
Though I would find myself in similar situations shortly in the future, most of the liquor was subsiding by then; I only downed the one cup at the gala — granted, a large cup. The temperature had fallen, and I was freezing. I remember shivering and trembling, my teeth gritting, but this could have been from the looming plans. I will confess, I was slightly anxious since I knew what was coming. I was in this sexy rascal's grasp and heading with him towards the fabricated and murk unventured. It did not matter; it was a beneficial kind of worry, more of a therapeutic dilemma, or being in labor before childbirth — the kind that made me feel like a lady. I had to have been looking good — my heavy eyeliner to lose himself in; my myriad of long sable hair abound for him to stir and sway. He was treating me well. He had respect for me, and I knew he would not hurt me. I was fucking ready for this.
XIII
We'd reached our destination. I had deduced — all while keeping up with the tradition of oohing and awing over the immaterial and mundane on our way over — that the structure was a lesser idyllic sight, fixed closer to the street. It was more of a bungalow, with less of a yard in front — a bit of a far cry from the dazzling, bourgeois casa we'd trekked from in the minutes that felt like ages ago. But if it's Moolah I'm after, then they don't know me at all.
He took me around to the rear of the dwelling to unlock a door. The backyard was more spacious, only as I recall from the low level of visibility, it being past my bedtime. No moment was wasted going inside.
He closed the doorway. I heard the keys clank as they hit the kitchen counter. It was dim, save for a small tinted light seen in his living room — he had left it as such for us: dark. The curtains were closed. I heard a radio on low; 88.1, a jazz station — maybe to dissuade intruders? Or had he been planning something here all along? What space was there appeared to be well-kept, as if he wasn't home a lot — or when he was, he had a needy bombshell clinging to him as he did on this night. It had this atmosphere of order and neatness — that of an industrial and regulated one — a well-disciplined fellow. Though, it felt like a cozy and homey place to me, too.
I was only judging all of this in a brief instance because he turned to confront me. I gawked at him with a minor trace of hesitancy, as if I could not believe this was happening to me right now. He took me in his arms, and I melted into a fervent kiss.
XIV
You get out of me what you put into me. Most of the plights that I braved with men were pseudo and superficial. There was no real thought of affection from them. But this seemed offbeat. I was feeling it — the vibe and the passion. He was giving me everything he had while still being vertical with clothes on his person, and he was fucking good at it.
I don't know how long we were fondling one another or how we were veering towards the living room floor. As we did so, I understood that pieces of our clothing no longer wanted to be a part of the equation. I had my Beau's shirt off before we hit the rug. An effortless quintessence of a man was on top of me, giving it up to me, and I back to him. My top was still on, likely thinly sown and suggestive.
I must confess I had not been wearing a bra since that eventide when I left work. It is my habit to ditch a bra from my soma at any opportune respite I can get. I have claustrophobia, and they are so fucking choking and uncomfortable. And, yeah, what was underneath the required conduct and expectation for people to have raiment on their persona in Society was probably blatantly visible to the public, too — i.e., my voluptuous 30Ds. But why should I have to wear a bra on such a nefarious night? He already knew it, of course. His hands were well up into my shirt and directly applied to all that is magnificent back at the party. He had not seen them unfiltered yet, however. We were still kissing; necking; feeling each other up — making love with each other. Does this not seem like it could want to go on for an eternity?
My toned legs were wrapping around his back and pulling him in. I hugged him as close to me as I could. He touched me all over, was rubbing his hand on my shorts, right where I like it. Arousing noises were being born by me through concupiscence and pleasure. He stopped a moment, said nothing, only looked at me — my mood dazed and bewildered; my hair a scintillating and frantic mess, as he edged my top over my boobs. He paused another sec, and his eyes went wide. Nevertheless, he did not comment, and neither did I. Our facial expressions were our conversation. Maybe I would be getting another kind of 'facial' pretty soon. I looked at him and gave half a smirk with a feigned exhalation through my nose. He seized the meaning that I wanted this to proceed.
He smooched me all over my upstairs and became enraptured by the visage of my exquisite knockers handcrafted by God. I closed my eyes and felt hot inside as he did so, never ceasing to convey my profound affections to him. He was traveling further downstairs in his affections towards me. My scantily sported top, a fluorescent orange insert brand name as I hark back to, had been discarded — flung across the pad. Both of us still had our pants on, obscuring the most sacred and sought-after regions. His was all I was musing about; what kind of monstrosity would I have to tussle with here? I could only feel it confined to his pants — what I felt scared me and shortened my breath, made me bite a lip or two. I was so fucking aroused.
He was past my navel at this point; his tongue had been in there. My pants, still being equipped, did neither of us any good. It was time. He knew it, and so did I. He slid them down my legs and past my bare feet that draped over his shoulders. I have cute feet and toes, probably painted then. He saw them — before glimpsing at the shaven grandeur farther up, clearly conspicuous behind a decadent thong — and was not opposed to putting any part of me into his trap.
He did something like stick me in his mouth, and I did something such as stroke the excess of his penis in his jeans with my other foot if only to entice him — as is my intuition when an apex has my toes at his mercy. His blue jeans were indeed still present, and I would be giving him prompts to take them off in succession with my waxed legs spread for him. He did not succumb. He took his time and it was turning me the fuck on in the meantime.
My darling had skipped down several floors. He was now operating from bottom to top, inevitably leading to my delectable vulva and all points between — within and without; protruded and retracted. Would whatever animal that lay hungry in the foliage cause a prolapse when it sprung out to attack me? We — me and my pussy — had to wonder how bad this was going to be. What had we gotten ourselves into this time?
It was no tricky task for this specialist to maneuver around my slutty looking band of string and put his mouth on areas and orifices that need no introduction to Mankind. There was no excuse not to know the female anatomy in 2014. Like the rest of his touch, it was an intrinsic gift to him — the right amounts of oscillated pressure applied under my little canopy. All I could think to do was just lay there and deal with it, play with my boobies, bite my lip, look down in amazement and reverence and savor it.
This was a man who was not afraid or ashamed to go down on a woman. Evidently, this was about my pleasure, not his. I felt like a queen. He tapped his tongue right into my spot with my hand on his head whilst I was gasping in total awe of this hottie and pleading with him for it to continue and never desist. What more could a girl want? Everything was dripping in secretion, famished to have this panther make a meal out of us. His tongue in my box and on Dr. Grafenberg's spot was positively Awesome — I never use this word lightly.
XV
At this point, we had me moaning in agony for him, my legs trembling, and nerve endings bestowing euphoric bolts of lightning through my body. I was so fucking close, and yet, he paused. He brought my legs together and ditched the sad excuse of synthetic material that remained on me, leaving me in the nude. I do remember faintly saying to him, in helpless and perplexed excitement, “Let me see it, Daddy,” as if I had to tell this guy how to do his job. I could not help it; I needed it so fucking badly!
He took the sides of my arms in both his hands and elevated me from the floor. He didn't have to tell me twice when he stood to his feet. I got on my knees and put my hands on his legs, never forgetting eye contact — laborious as it was, to focus on anything but my prize. My mate had already trod well past the third base by now, and I hadn't even seen it yet — I would not malinger here. It was time for him to head for the home plate — the final sprint. He undid the button and saved the zipper for me. I'd waste no time keeping his briefs on, either. I wanted the shock from this to strike me — though slowly, steadily, and in all profundity, I gripped the tops to slide them down.
In exact, shuddered words of, “Oh my God,” as it lept out from behind the final barrier of cloth and fell from its weight, oxygen had been displaced in my lungs and replaced by another wave of an electrical current that detonated in my chest. I could not believe what I was bearing witness to here. Before then, I'd seen in propria persona what constitutes Perfect and Large dicks — these are not terrible items at all. But I had not seen a cock as colossal as his, staring me right in the face as tangible. This dude was Hung. How in Fuck's name was I going to manage this! He put the 'Well' in 'Well Endowed' in every literal and iterated sense.
My breath quivered, and all I could think to do next was to put my hands on it — yes, it required them both. I'm on my knees, naked and flushed, before this monument of a man looking down at me. He was petting my head and pampering my brown-black hair, encouraging and inspiring me. Fuck, I was hot. It just behooved me, instinctively, to begin the process of engulfing it. Need I go into copious detail here? I was a prodigy of oral sex — of any sex. The simple translation: I love fucking.
I heard his breathing go up and felt his grip begin to tighten. He didn't do anything brutish or obnoxious to me, only tilted his head to the ceiling to enjoy it. This delighted and satisfied me as I proceeded to go down on it further. I couldn't fit its entirety into the back of my throat, as diligent and persevered as I was, so I ran along its sides instead. I glanced up at him and sought his trust in me to put his nuts in my mouth — gently so as not to hurt them. One hand remained to stroke on his cock, the other wrapped around his leg. I closed my eyes and listened to his stifled groans from the fabulous head he was receiving. The erotic redolence of sex was in the air and affecting my anima. I felt both of our raised pulses; my own was crippling me. My heart could not beat any faster than it was; my body was ready to explode like a volcano.
I rose from my knees a bit to play with myself. I doubt he noticed me reaching down to rub my pussy and press a finger or two onto my asshole. I continued to suck his dick off and allow as much of it to slide down into my throat as I could. I was so fucking ready for this guy to vanquish us. How were we going to fit this? I trusted him to be helpful and patient; he seemed like such a nice and handsome gent.
We were communicating with each other only through our expression; it went without saying. Both of us knew what to do before the moment had arrived. My sweetheart saw me dawdling and hesitating with his circumference still in my yap and gently withdrew. He had his hand brushing the side of my adorable mug and went to a bended knee to lay on the soft carpet. He didn't have to signal me; tell me two times — we had already agreed upon it. It was beautiful and organic.
On my way back down to meet him, I gave fellatio for a moment longer, simply to show how much I cared and also to prep it for penetration. Then I settled my hands on his warm and naked hide and laid atop him, my comely profile facing his. My body was swollen in its arousal as I lay pressed against him, everything so sensitive in the slightest movement. My lover put arms around me; I was no longer cold. I was like china, but he was gentle, caring only for my comfort. I wanted to kiss him again for it, and now free in the nude with the thought of his lush cock eagerly waiting in the middle of my titillating legs.
My choice. An inexpressible joy that can only be comprehended while feeling the phenomena; two conglomerate bodies becoming a better and fuller whole. I felt like a part of this person. We laced hands, sought fidelity while entwined, and committed ourselves to one another. We withheld nothing. I felt safe; he would not harm me. I only go by my nature when I feel this fierce of a connection with my partner.
XVI
I don't recall any other specifics of our lovemaking prior to insertion. What I do remember about this night were the length and girth. We were going to have to take this slow; it went without saying as he caressed me, and I gave him whimpers and hints of how nervous I was. I was as ready for it as I would ever be; burning, drenched, and relaxed. His very erect Johnson was still loitering around the entrance to my pussy. No condom was involved — always a gamble, but he seemed like a well-kept enough chap to me. I took his hand in mine and guided it down my back to display my wish. I placed mine on his shaft and carefully prodded its head through my labia and onto my slit to squeeze it in.
Yeah, he was enjoying himself. I did not remove my cajoling gaze from him, either. It entailed some parted mouths, some blood-and-tears, some concentrated squints, and mixed cries of anguish and relief, but we slipped the tip in. Every part of my vaginal cavity was screaming, “No, don't do this to me, Mel! It's too big!” But despite her quandaries, this was working out for us. Notwithstanding her bitching and vanity, we'd managed it, hand in hand, side by side; we were in this together now. I began to acclimate to my man's ferocious size and take his cock like it was put on Earth, designed, and tent for my insides.
I did my utmost to have as every much of a blazing inch stretching me apart as possible. I dug my fingers into his chest and arched my back, going down on this fucking fire-breathing leviathan as much as I could stomach. Its master and ruler — its Neptune — only laid there with his eyes closed and head on the carpet. He had stopped touching me at that point. Was he just relishing in my depravity and my desperation to make this work? Various “oh gods” and “oh fucks” were forcibly ousted from my vernacular amidst each heavier land onto his column. My tits bounced up and down for his entertainment and viewing pleasure. How great does that sound?
Still, he lay there, hands behind his head like nothing was happening, and my determination to win over his heart didn't mean fuck all to him. I felt it striking withering blows to my cervix at that point, and a substantial number of fiery inches remained outdoors. I could not, for the life of me, adjoin his ball sack to my filled gape. I leaned back like I love to do and could not sit down on it all the way. It forced me to remain aloft, quite literally. This man was fucking huge — a cock to contend with a giant's. Enough said.
XVII
The challenging amount of size was negligible after some minutes of nurtured friction, slower plummets, and repeated grindings. This job was not without its complications. It's not kids' stuff; it's strenuous and taxing — this was not easy work, and Pussy and I were having our work cut out for us. There were pings of discomfort and pleasure, but eventually, I was landing on it in enough of a meticulous rhythm to begin to feel an orgasm in the making of such immense depth and explosive magnitude as I had never felt.
Its surface texture just felt so damn fine inside; words cannot tell. My membrane encompassed every pulsing vein and intricacy. Its foreign heat melded with my familiar — it accommodated the ache on the spot where I kept liking it to hit. I was getting comfortable, slicker from the continual reams in and out of my hole. It was getting a lot easier to endure, very rapidly.
The explosion, and my trip to it, would not be canceled. His cock was hitting the home plate, and then some. If any pain persisted as it broke through the gates during the relentless siege into my pink, I was ignoring it. It was too good to stop. I had no jurisdiction over myself at this point; it had all switched over to mental. Nothing else was relevant. God, can I get into it. I was getting ready to come all over Daddy's cock, and I was telling him so. He did not need to be apprised by me; he saw me getting close. He no longer just lay dormant but reciprocated with affection, put his hands all over me, and gave me the time of night.
The feeling of his acknowledgment, on its own, was enough to send me over the edge, then and there. I tried to hold out for as long as I could. Why? I do not know. Perhaps it was my pride. Maybe I didn't want him seeing how easy I was; or how much I was fancying him. I didn't trust myself enough to let go. It would not matter; he would force the orgasm out of me eventually, by my will or not.
Things were getting more vocal on my part; nothing said was being moderated. I have something of a terrible fucking lip, nihilistic as I tend to be. He began to pound into my body as I met with his — a synchronized love dance that has been going on between Man and his woman for quite some ti
Want to suck your beautiful nectar
Want to suck your beautiful nectar · General · This short story of how I would eat your pussy was written just for you. Read it and enjoy it while stroking your sweet wet pussy. I want you to get wet I mean really wet reading about me doing this to you baby. I want your body hurting badly, nipples hard and your clit swollen and throbbing before you insert anything into it. You might even want to print it and lie back on your bed and love your body while you read it. It’s my special gift to you.
After undressing each other, we move to the shower and we slowly clean each other enjoying for the first time see and touching each other’s sex. With your back to the shower wall now, I drop to my knees and pull your lower body towards my open and waiting mouth. You Bend forward and moan when you felt my lips and tongue press on your clean sweet tasting pussy and ass from behind. You gladly opened your legs as wide as you can and squat a little by bending your legs for me. I move in further between them so I can move my face into your pussy hole further.
You so wanted my mouth and tongue to lick and suck your pussy because it had been so long since anyone has done this to you and you really have missed it. I stop long enough to take in your beautify two holes close up as I examine that sweet long slit and press my nose against it. I inhale your sweet musk before I bury me mouth against lips and they open for me exposing your waiting pussy hole. My mouth and tongue begin to go to work and in seconds, I have you moaning. With your hands pressed against the bathroom tiles, your body starts to shake a little as your excitement builds with the need for more stimulation. You look over your shoulder and down seeing my head up under your body. Oh yes! You whisper as I knee and stay between your thighs licking, eating and using my fingers to stimulate you.
The feeling is fantastic and you bend your knees more so I can get even deeper under you as and pussy. You know in a few seconds that I am no ordinary guy who has eaten your cunt in the past. You can tell by the way I have started working on you, that you will have a hell of a set of orgasms very soon. You drift off dreaming of the times I have written you before and what I have told you I want and will do to your body with my mouth, tongue and hands before I fuck you.
But, now you are here with me and can actually feel it. Mummm that is so nice baby it feels so good, you tell me as you feel both of my hands go between your legs and under your body. You bend at the knees opening them further allowing me even better access. You feel my hands squeeze your ass cheeks hard and pull them apart as my tongue moves from the top of your pussy under your ass and over your ass. I bit one of your cheeks and make you jump before licking back under your body. Then I push a finger into your shave sweet pussy harder and watch it disappear into your body! I smile as I watch the finger slowly fucking your pussy. I insert my tongue under the finger and it too enters your body. I wiggle both around inside your body and hear you grunt and moan in pleasure. As you moan and bent your legs and squat for me so your pussy is totally accessible and wide open for my pleasure and your own.
As I’m being half drown, by the water running down over the front and back of your sexy body, I have to sit up a little and stroke you between your wide-open legs. Licking and sucking your cunt I finally get my tongue over and in between your tight cheeks and lick your ass hole while my fingers have your pussy lips spread wide open and I’m fingering you with the other hand.
My fingers continue to make love to both of your holes now that I can touch your ass hole with my tongue. At the position I can’t actually get my tongue in your rose bud w/o getting water down my throat. So I moved back to your pussy and concentrated on making your climax. I know by the way you are pumping and rocking on my face now, that you are just about there anyway.
I turn you around and begin to lick up and down your slit while I use my fingers to pull the folds of your swollen pussy lips away from around your clit. As your hood moves away I see your blood-swollen clit sitting there in from of my eyes. It’s huge and throbbing! I move it and press my tongue against it and hear you moan loudly. The clit is rock hard. I softly hum directly on it as I continued to stimulate your holes with my fingers. There are three fingers now inside you pussy and I’m slowly pumping in and out. My other hand has my thumb in your ass hole and I’m rotating it in and out.
You moan again louder this time and almost sit on my face as I worked on your sweet pussy. You hold my head with both hands and try to ram my face with your pussy as you begin to scream at me: Suck it baby for God sakes. Suck IT BABY! SUCK MY CUNT! HARDER! You are yelling at me now as your body feels the climax of your life moving into your pussy. You yell: OH YES BABY! OH FUCK YES! SUCK IT. HARDER SUCK IT HARDER! OH GOD! ALMOST THERE SUCK IT! OHHH!! YESSSS!!! HARDER OH YESSSSSS OH YESSSS!! OH SWEET LORD! THAT’S SO FUCKING GOOD! YES! YES! YES! OH MY GOD YESSSSSSSSSSSSS! SUCK IT! SUCK IT HARDER! I’M THERE! OH BABY SUCK, ME! HARD I’M THERE! AHHH!! AHHH, AHHH, AHHH, AHHH, AHHH, AHHHHHH! AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH. GODDDDDDDDDDDDD. YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!
The orgasm was so good! But I know we can do better. I’m having trouble with the water running into my mouth and up my nose so I decide to get us out of the tub and move into the bedroom. I can see you lean back against the wall as you begin to slide down the tiles. I grab your knees to keep you from sliding all the way into the tub.
We both stand up and I help you out of the shower so we can dry each other off. We can’t keep our hands off each other and dry the other’s sex playing with it and kissing it over and over again. I lick your snatch one last time and stand up. As we walk back into the bedroom your hand is holding my very hard cock. I watch your body move as you walk and it hardens my cock even more. You can feel it jumping with excitement for you. You think we’re going to fuck and you turn towards the bed, but I have other plans.
I move you to the big chair in the room. I walk behind you with my hands on your shapely hips watching your ass as you walk, God I love looking at you. You are so beautiful. I stop you and reach around your body and cup your full hard breasts as I kiss your neck and bit your shoulder. I begin to pull and roll your nipples around with my thumbs and index fingers as you lean back against me. You can feel my hard cock up under your ass rubbing against it.
You reach between us and take the hard thick shaft into your hand. As you turn I bend down and suck your nipples into my mouth as your hand begins to stroke my extremely hard cock. As I cup your pussy, we both moan from this pleasure. I suck and bit the nipples as my other hand continues to lift and hold your breasts as if I’m weighing it. Your other hand comes up and cups my head to hold my mouth on your right breast. You whisper in my ear: “Come on baby let’s get into bed and fuck! I want this hard cock inside me.”
You squeeze my cock hard and I groan. I bit your nipple making you moan. Finally I back you up as our tongues fuck each other’s mouths. Your knees hit the front of the chair and I push you down in the seat. Immediately, I drop to the floor kneeling in front of you. You’re not sure what I am going to do and watch me as I sit between your legs and open them wider placing one thigh over each arm of the chair. I reach around your body and pulled your lower body to the very edge of the chair. Your ass is almost hanging off the end. Now I move up and suck both of your nipples and cup your breasts one more time letting my cock rub over your swollen pussy lips. You try to reach down and put me in but I stop you saying: “Later! We’ll fuck a little later when we are sufficiently stimulated. Now just lay back in the chair and let your lover show you why I love to eat pussy.
Before you can move I place my head between your legs and hold your knees open over the chair. Mumm!! I want that pussy now. And with your long silky smooth legs up over the arms of the big chair and your ass on the edge of the chair lower than your legs, that sweet beautiful pussy of yours is wide open for me to love. I can smell your musk as it floats up into my face! I move down towards I licking my lips. My mouth is actually watering with my anticipation. I look at your magnificent body and see your pussy lips already open from your anticipation and from the loving you received in the shower. Your expected anticipation of what I’m going to do next excites you and stimulates your entire body.
Your legs are open so far that the bones in your legs are sticking up hard against your inner thighs next to your pussy! I rub the bones and end my stroke at the sidewalks of your pussy lips. I run a finger up and down your and watch it open and throb with desire. Then moving back down to that very, soft skin on your inner thighs again I softly and very slowly stroke each side of your pussy opening my fingers and teasing you. I can see your wetness oozing out of your cunt.
The lips of your pussy are sticking out at me and as I sit between your thighs, I bit and sucked on them. I leave small marks all along the sides of your cunt and thighs. You watch as I kiss you from one inner thigh to the other licking across your pussy very slowly. I can taste your wetness as my mouth slides over your wet hole and my tongue darts in and out very quickly. I feel you arch up out of the chair as you feel my tongue enter you and then leave you quickly.
God your pussy hole is wide open and I use my index finger to push in about an inch and watch your hole close around it and squeeze it. Each time I push in I leave it stay in before pulling it out again. Each time I pull my finger out, your pussy hole stays open a little longer.
Your entire pussy is shinning with your cum and your excitement. I slow circle your hole and push up and down as I move it in and out on your slit. I feel you arch and lift and I pull my finger out and begin to kiss all around your pussy lips. I don’t want you to cum to fast. You moaned and tried to get hold of my head and try to stop my finger from leaving your hole but you can’t. I move my mouth directly on your cunt and blow warm air on it softly. I see you shiver. You try again to move my head against your sex but I resist. I hear you moan each time that my mouth or index finger comes into contact with your pussy.
You watched as I work on your inner thighs and gentle touch your pussy again and again. It’s driving your wild with lust as my lips, tongues and fingers all work on you. Again and again I lick and suck on your wetness tasting you and adoring your cunt until I feel you arch and begin to rock on them again. Then I stop and back off your pussy as I move back down your thighs again waiting for you to calm down a little. I don’t want you to explode – not just yet. I had waited a long time for you to trust him enough to allow me to visit you and have sex with you and now I will make you wait. Wait a long, long time before I let you drive your cunt into my face and fuck my mouth as you achieve orgasm after orgasm after orgasm.
God what I really wanted to do is sink my hard cock into your pussy and fuck you hard and fast. Your sexual odor is driving me wild with my own lust. Hell I am so fucking hot for you since the first time we met and now as I love your pussy and see your completely nude in front of me, my cock throbs and jumps with my anticipation. I’m leaking pre-cum all over my legs and on the floor.
But, I knew your needs are greater than my own and you require a larger amount of stimuli and stroking before we have sex. So I am going to make this last for a really long time and give you what I know you have needed. You have been searching for a man to suck and fuck you into as many orgasms as you can have that you can stand!
You know I will never stop until you have been drained of your orgasms. Plus, I enjoy making you crazy with your sexual need and passionate
build up. So, I continue to build your needs higher and higher as the time passes and I stay between your legs stimulating your body. I use my fingers now and slowly stroke your pussy slit up and down, up and down. Then I use my fingers to open your wet smooth lips wider and start to slowly rub your pink insides. I move my free hand down and begin to stimulate your ass hole too. You have already told me you love your ass finger fucked too. So I know I am really going to get to you by playing with your ass hole. And as the moans become louder I hear you sigh and grunt as you feel me work on your pussy and ass hole.
I know you are close to Cumming again because I can feel your lower body humping on my hand. I hear your voice as you tell me in a low deep and sexy voice: “Oh yes! Oh please eat me and make me cum. I’m hurting so bad baby. Please!”
I smile up at you and say: “In time my love, in time. You know I want to see and touch all of you! I’ll make you cum baby. I’ll make you cum soon! Trust me!”
Your lust is so high you look mad now and begin to yell: “You son of a bitch!! Eat my pussy. Dam you. Make me cum. Make me cum now!!”
I come up quickly and grab your head with my hands. I kiss you hard on the lips and start to fuck your mouth with my tongue letting you taste your own pussy juices. As I do, my hard cock rubs all over your pussy pressing against your wet and very opened lips. You began to move around and hump on it trying to get it into your aching body and fuck on it. But, I backed off and won’t allow you to put it inside your hole. I break the kiss and ask you: “So you want to cum do you? Are you sure you are ready to cum baby? Do you really want to cum? Do you want me to lick your pussy and make you cum or fuck you and make you cum?”
You moaned: “OH GOD I DON”T CARE JUST DO IT.”
Then I stop and don’t do anything. I ask you again: Eat you or fuck you first. What will it be baby?
You moan: OH FUCK I DON’T CARE. MAKE ME CUM. LICK ME YOU SOB. LICK ME.
You see me look you directly in the eye and you moan to me: Oh god baby! Lick me!! PLEASE OH PLEASE, LICK, MY PUSSY!
I know your body is screaming for release. You almost cry to me: My body needs to cum so bad. I haven’t had my pussy licked and sucked in such a very long time. Lick me first baby! Then I’ll fuck you wild. Lick my pussy and I’ll fuck you hard and long and make you scream. Oh God! I’m going crazy baby! Lick me! Lick my pussy and make me cum.
I smile and kiss your neck and whisper in your ear: Now! Now it’s your turn to cum baby! I’m going to lick you now and make you cum!
You moan and say, oh yes.
As you do you push my head gently back into your body telling me you want my mouth lower on your body. I lick down and take each of you tits one last time before moving back down your body. Taking each nipple into my mouth and sucking on them you moan and push on my head. As I move in front of your open thighs, I can see your pussy shinning at me. God!! It’s almost dripping on the chair. You are that wet.
My face is only an inch from your snatch. I’m so close I can feel your body heat on my face. I take another big breath and love your odor that’s coming from between your wide-open legs. Using my hands, I push your legs up the arm of the chair opening them even wider and I bury my face. You cry out as my mouth circles your cunt again.
You can feel shocks of pleasure rippling through your body and hitting directly against your pulsing throbbing clit. Thrill after thrill seems to shake your body and make you shiver with delight! As your hands guide and hold my head against your hole, you want to squeeze your thighs tight against my head. But you don’t because you want to give me all the space I need to work on your pussy and you want to feel everything I’m doing to your body.
You keep your thighs wide open and resist the urge to squeeze them against my head. You give me the free and complete access I require. You want to close your eyes but don’t. You have to see what this new man in your life, which has his face between your legs, is going to do next to your pussy. And you really do want to cum so bad.
I continue to suck your hole and then I surprise you and suck your entire pussy into my mouth and hum all over it as my tongue fucks and licks around it. Like a small vibrator stimulating your pussy my humming makes you lift your ass up off the bed and I can feel you leaking more of your wetness on my face. As I lap up your juice like a dog I can feel your heat and your passion on my face. You begin to cum and as the orgasm hits your body, you yell out: “OH FUCK YES. EAT ME BABY. OH THAT”S IT!! YES. OH FUCK YES. OH GOD I”M GOING TO CUM BABY! OH SHIT. EAT ME!! OHHH. . FUCK. . YESSSSS. AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH.”
I look up with out taking my mouth off of your pussy and I see your beautiful face showed your agony, your want, your need, your lust and your rapture as you rock and rock against and on mouth fucking it and Cumming and Cumming and Cumming for me.
I smile as I see your back arch and your hips and legs lift your pussy up and as you hump on my face I know your having a great climax! I continue to eat your pussy sucking and licking it as your orgasm sends a huge load of your cum into my mouth and over my face. . The pleasures from my mouth and tongue are so great your breath comes in gasps now, as you pressed your soft pussy lips hard into my mouth. Moaning Fuck yes baby that so good!
You press harder and harder and harder against my face as your body rotates and pumps and thrusts against my lips and tongue. You would like to shove my entire head up into your pussy hole. God!! You would take my entire body inside you so it could fuck all of you and you could fuck all of me.
You begin panting now like an animal in heat. You moan: “Oh yes. Oh yes baby, suck it. Suck me baby. Suck my pussy! God it’s so good. Suck me. Suck me. Suck me. Oh fuck yes! OH FUCK YES. YES! YES! YES! YES!
S U C KKKK MEEEEEE. BABYYYYYYY. I’M GOING AGAIN.
Your body lifts again as another orgasm washes over you directly behind the first one. Suddenly you began to shake and shiver as your vagina pulses and throbs against my sucking mouth. I know what is coming and prepare for your attack. I know from what you have told me that you will go crazy when you begin to get off back to back to back. So I put my arms under your legs and hold your hips with both hands as I press my face tight against your swollen sex and suck your pussy hard with my lips. Your body trembles more and more as you begin to reach another climax. You yell my name as you cum screaming at me: “EAT ME!!!! SUCK ME!!! OH GOD LOVE ME!!! OHHHBABY!! MAKE ME CUM!! I’M THERE!! I’m THERE!! I’M THERE!!!”
As you work your pussy all over my face your body screams for more release. You moan out in a deep horse voice I can hardly recognize: “HARDER!!! SUCK ME HARDER!! OH GOD HARDER BABY!! SUCK ME!! SUCK ME HARDER!! SUCK ME H A R D E R!! OH YES!! OHHH!! I’M THEREEEEEEEEEEEEE.”
You bit your lip and drew blood from the pure pleasure. I continue to suck on your pussy. Your free hand holds my head so tight I fell that I might drown from your cum pouring out of your hole. But I keep on sucking.
To keep from crying out any louder, you put your fist in your mouth and scream into it. Your thighs quivered and shake and you gasped for breath. Crying out to me now: “SUCK ME!! SUCK ME!! SUCK MEW HARDER!! YOU HAVE TO SUCK ME HARDER! HURT ME BABY!!. SUCK ME!! SUCK ME!! SUCK ME!! SUCK ME HARDER!!! OHHH GOD BABY!! HARDER! HARDER! HARDER DAM IT!! OHHH YES!!! LIKE THAT!! JUST LIKE THAT!! AHHHHHH, AHHHHHHHH, YESSSSSSSSSS. JESUS!! THAT’S IT!! OH GOD YES!! THAT’S IT!! YESSSSSSSSSS, YESSSSSSSS, YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!
Your vagina is throbbing with each beat of your heart. We can both feel the blood pulsing through it. Your desire and lust are so bad now it’s almost painfully as I continue to stimulate you. You are so worked up, you have coated my face completely with your cum. And pumped and rammed into my face so hard you might be hurting me. But, you don’t give a fuck. All you care about is Cumming and climaxing to release that monster inside you.
You’ll go crazy if you don’t keep on Cumming. You must keep Cumming. But, I know about you and your need. I know what you want, what you need. You told me remember? Your need to cum is tremendous. You are thinking to yourself: God his tongue is like a devil inside my body.
Your swollen clit stuck out like a rock and I use my lips to give it quick and fast sucks I suck directly on it, teasing it, making you scream as I stimulate you more and more, like you haven’t been worked on in many years. I bring you closer and closer to yet another huge and wonderful climax. Again your breath gets caught in your throat and a strong orgasm runs like a train over your body. I feel you lift your ass up off the chair again and I insert three fingers deep inside your pussy while I suck hard on your clit.
Your hips lifted off the chair as your legs help leverage it high in the air. I feel your body violently shank as your need and lust are almost screaming in my face. You feel my tongue touch your clit directly and press hard against it. You body continues to shake violently as your body closes on yet another orgasm. I can tell you are ready for more and my fingers attack your pussy finger fucking it faster and faster. Then with my other hand I insert my thumb up into your ass hole again.
That’s it. That was what you needed what you wanted!. That was all it took for you to go wild and begin to fuck wildly on my hand and face as they press into your snatch. You begin to go absolutely crazy fucking anything and everything your body comes into contact with. You go off over and over and over again and again and again, Cumming one load after another covering my hands and face and the chair.
God you can’t seem to get enough now. It’s so fucking good. Like a rocket your body slams hard into my face almost knocking me backwards. I hang on to your hips which are thrusting hard into my face and fucking on my 3 fingers deep inside your hole.
Already Home
Already Home · Erotic Couplings · She's already home when I get there still wearing my favorite 2 pieces of a 3pc skirt suit. There's just something about the easy access of a button down dress shirt and with her, the inevitable fact: there's no panties under that knee length skirt.
She's sitting in our old wingback chair. Her back straight, elbows to wrists resting on the old chair's slightly worn arms, shirt unbottoned down to a risque depth, skirt hiked up just enough for legs to cross, resting on just one of the heels she's still, to my absolute excitement, wearing. A'la 1992 Sharon Stone, fingers crossed for the mid leg switching beaver shot.
"Hey babe!" I offer as greeting while walking toward her.
"Shut up, Sit down!" She replies sternly. While nonchalantly pointing with a flick of her wrist before returning her hand to it's previous position, dangling carelessly off front of chair arm's fillagree carved wooden edge. Her long index finger casually directed me to the dining room chair sitting ominously center square of the living room.
"How did I miss that?" I pondered as I thirstily followed her command and nervously sat.
I Began to lean forward intent on taking my work boots off...
"Be still!", She says in a calm yet authoritive tone.
I quickly resume good postured seating.
"Good boy, stay." She says with narrowed eyes and widened smirk.
She then stands and turns 180°. Those heels splendidly tighten her calves, thighs and ass to an undeniably sexy tone. She slowly tugs at her skirt working It's hem up one or two inches per side. Until barely exposing both of her beautifully bubbled ass cheeks.
"I've got a few things here that I'm in the mood to put to use." she follows with, "How's that sound?" Then, as I begin to draw a breath to respond, "Shut up!" snaps across the air. All delivered without so much as a glance in my direction, in a tone resembling a grade school teacher, "That was a rhetorical question.
Boy.
It doesn't matter if you're in mood or not does it?"
" No Ma'am.)
Methodically she bends forward and removes the chair cushion, obviously being mindful to only bend at the waist.
I can see her little pussy, resting like a treasured jewel carefully placed atop a pillow of her creamy thighs, it's lips just wet enough to glisten, beckoning to me like a watering hole mirage to a desert lost wanderer.
My pestilent inner child wants to scream, "It's mine! Give it to me!" Silent though, happily obedient, I stay.
She picks up a bag, replaces the seat's cushion, straightens her body to upright. Then slowly shimmies her skirt's hem back to it's designer's intended length.
She turns, and despite the *click* *tap* *click* *tap* cadence of her heels, it's as if she glides to a point just out of my reach. Poised beautifully directly in front of me, hands on hips, intrigue laiden bag hanging securely from one elbows inner crease. She then extends her arm, bag in hand, raises it to parallel with the floor then abruptly drops it.
Kneeling down directly in front of me, her knees in line with my heels. My eyes, like that of any man's eyes begin taking in the down buttoned view. Voluptuous blanched breasts with lucious Lemonade Pink shaded and gum drop shaped nipples.
She pulls the bow from the first boot's laces then quickly and a bit aggressively tightens the remaining knot. Criss crossing the two ends as she wraps them around chair's leg and boot's ankle top, pulls a quick knot then, a bow then, a second.
"Great move!", I think to myself while she repeats the clever process on the other boot.
Still kneeling there before me she reaches into her bag and retrieves what looks to me like roughly 25' of nice three cord braided hemp rope.
I am rock fucking hard already, my excitement is brimming, damn near uncontainably.
I show nothing though.
Fuck, I love her!
She takes hold of my right wrist, gives it a little outward twist as she slides it in her shirt and places it on her tit, palm over nipple and releases it.
Before she can reach other wrist I'm squeezing and pulling on left tit.
Quicker then I could react she smacked my hand, barked, "Be Still" and was now poised, pimp hand raised, threatening to smack me across the cheek. I feel the warmth in my face as it flushes to red.
For her sake I flinch a little extra careful to keep mostly still though. She then gives my left hand the same treatment as my right.
Both hands now on beautifully baroque breast she leans in applying enough pressure to excite us both and begins to wrap figures eights around my wrists and up my firearms.
Though I'm starring only at her face she refuses eye contact. "Damn she's good at this." I take mental note.
Twenty something(I lost count somewhere around the 5th fabulous friction burn) wraps over right and left forearms. Slack splendidly pulled across my flesh at varying speeds. Coils covering from wrists nearly to elbows. Six loops between forearms to cinch the coils, terrifically tightening their hold.
Now I sit, rope cuffed and bound forearms resting in my crotch, ankles tied, boots and all to the chair. Not sure I've ever been this turned on before. As much as I've fantasized about this type if thing. She's the only one I'd want doing this. She is a natural for sure.
She's standing now, directly in front of me and again hiking her skirt up, alternating sides just a little at a time. Only difference from her skirt hem line's last tumultuous climb is the distance hiked. This time the skirts hem climbed to hips tip tops before it stopped.
That shaved slice of glistening pie there in my face. I was leaning in to steal a quick lick when again, bitch moved quick. Asserting her dominance in an instance.
Grabbing hold of the hair atop my head she forced my gaze to the skies. Stepped forward, straddled me and slapped my face. Now, with that delectable pussy damn near touching the bottom side of my chin her looking straight down at me using the narrow sight line just beyond her tits and the protrusion of their nipple's, her eyes grip mine for the first time since the start of this fantasy and says, "Stay, Boy."
I try to tip my head forward, dying for a taste of that twat. She pulls harder at my hair. I shake my head and struggle a bit, mostly for the fun of it. She's serious though and doesn't relinquish grip, just waits for me to quit.
"You done Boi?!" She asks with a heavily accentuated finish and shockingly aggressive tone. I use the miniscule range of motion left in my neck to timidly motion yes. She released my hair and I didn't move a muscle.
She then took a seat on my lap first close then she slid back to release my arms which for a brief moment had been happily held captive there beneath her twot, taint and tail. She guided them over my head bent my elbows, taking my hands back and with the texture of the rope slighty scratching at the base of my neck she began tying the leftover bit from the cinch to the steel frame rail at the top of my chair's back. Blatantly brushing her beautiful breast across my face multiple times in multiple direction till knot was securely tied.
I'm now, biceps over ears, elbows to the sky, wrist bound and chair rail tied. Feet still tied to chair legs.
She starts grinding.
Hard.
Side to side, back and forth.
Hard.
Circular motions now, all with brute force. Doesn't take long and I can tell she's getting close.
Harder.
She grabs the sides of my neck puts her hands beneath my ears.
Harder yet.
Her thumbs meandering jaw line towards chin.
Harder.
She's grinding so vigorously the chair is sliding and shifting. Her thumbs slip down to my throat. She begins to squeeze, closing my throat and my corodit simultaneously.
Nervous excitement, finally, someone gets it. Hopefully she sees all I do to others is what I want done to me. Her hands are cold against my neck. I close my eyes. Then in the darkening darkness I hear her,"Open them, look at me!" I open them but can't focus, "Look at me! Loo..." cut to black...
I awaken to the sound of a clap and a curious sting across my face. I'm back, euphoric about to orgasm but not cum. She is still straddling my lap barely moving, then her sigh gives her away, she has cum.
She moves back, her ass now on my knees. She grabs a fist full of my hair with one hand forcing my head down, as if I wanted to look anywhere else.
"Do you see that?" She asks calmly in a sweet voice. Still groggy from the black out I barely muster an inaudible mumble. Using that fist full of hair she shakes my head wildy.
"Asshole, Do you see the cum on my pussy?" She asks harshly.
"Yes ma'am" I say while trying to shake my head. But she's giving me no room to move.
She slides 2 fingers up her pussy, barely penetrating. I blink and it's admittedly long but my heads still foggy.
Well, it apparently took too long, she slaps my face.
"Open your mouth, Boy" She says, sliding her fingers up her pussy again.
I open my mouth, saying, "ahhhhh" audibly with quivering in my tone.
I can see her cum dripping from one as the two make their way like a child's feeding spoon towards my face. The moment I feel her finger tip on my tongue, I close mouth and suck, I use my tongue to lick her fingers clean of her cum.
She tastes so good.
I want her so bad!
I needed this.
She slides her long fingers back and forth, trough my lips and across my tongue, taking care not to let finger tips pass my puckered lips and leave my mouth.
I close my eyes. I moan at a rate commensory to her pace. I groan. There's true passion in my tone.
I moan.
I groan.
It's a lust filled, desire to satisfy, moan for the in stroke with a desperate plea not to stop, fuelled groan on the out stroke.
She moves her other hand to the back of my head again acquiring a fist full of hair. She stops moving the fingers in my mouth. Holding that hand steady she's now pushing and pulling my head. First slowly then faster then she slows way down forcing me further on to her fingers with each slow repetition.
I gag slightly.
"There it is." She triumphantly says then, forces it again.
I gag again.
Not sure when she started but she's grinding again.
Again I gag.
This time she holds it there
I'm gagging, trying to shake my head, trying to pull away. She wont let me. My eyes are watering now. My mouth is full of saliva and I'm drooling a bit.
She's grinding.
She's pushing and pulling again when she says, "Don't fucking swallow that spit, hear me asshole? I want that mouth messy and wet while I'm finger fucking it."
She's grinding.
I'm trying to nod yes but she's still giving me no room for motion. "Mmhmmm" I offer as it's all I can do.
She's grinding hard now, tight to my pelvis, her hips rolling back and forward opposite the direction of my forcibly directed head.
She slips a third finger in mouth. Slowly she pulls them back to nearly out, rolls her hips back to my thighs with matching pace. Unexpectedly she begins forcefully poundinh her crotch into mine, thrusting my head, her fingers travel deep down my mouth to my throat, over and over.
I'm gagging every two or three thrusts, I can feel my pelvis and hips bruising. I'm crying now but, God Damn if I'm not close to cuming. I'm unsure if it's because of pleasure from this treatment or from pleasuring her by being a good Sub.
With a final thrust of her hips she arches her back dramatically Simultaneously she was wildly throwing her head back. Suddenly she grabbed my crotch with both hands one on either side if my zipper and squeezes, hard then pulls harder. I twitch and bounce in reaction to the pain felt by the single unlucky nut to
suffer the force of the orgasmic rip and grip just shown by her.
More motivation for the tears streaming down my face. "Are you crying?"she asks with a touch of distain riding the words.
"What a fucking bitch boy!" She says harshly as she slaps my face.
Placing a cupped hand under my mouth, she commands me, "Spit, dumbass" I told you not to swallow it, I'm frantically nodding yes while I nearly fill her hand with hot sticky saliva.
She steps off me and back with the assistance of a forceful push off my chest. She steps once more before using her empty hand to unzip that skirt it falls to the floor with ease. She reclaims her spot in the wing back, unbuttoning her shirt's last few buttons as her ass finds the seat cushion.
With one foot up on chair's arm she places her cupped spit laiden hand over her crotch roughly, basically slapping her pussy lips then, rubs it all over her fucking hairless pussy.
I can feel her staring at me. I keep my eyes fixed on her pussy. Excitedly watching her spread her pussy lips and fumble at her clit. She looks down and gives her pussy a couple easy slaps.
To which I blurt out, "Harder! You bitch. Like you've been slapping me." Slowly her head rises just enough to make eye contact and for me to see the menacing smile now wide on her face.
*SMACK*
The sound is crisp in the air like that of a celebratory high five. "She's so amazing." I say to myself. Upon contact she nearly screams but her head doesn't move her smile remains the same and our eyes stay locked.
Again without thought I blurt out, "Harder! Let's see it, you fucking bitch."
She chuckles a bit tits bouncing in response to the laughter as if they too are snickering at my request.
[ ] "Is bitch boy done crying now?" She asks, standing, stepping towards me she places one foot across the crease atop my thigh with her heel narrowly missing the head of of my dick. She slaps her pussy hard again then my face. Before I can react she asks.
"Harder? Or is that gonna make you cry?"
"Come on then, let's see slut. I say calmly and finishing with a head nod and a smile. This time I hold eye contact. I hear the loud smack of palm to wet pussy, out of the corner of my eye I catch a flash of flesh in motion then, nothing, blackness.
Interrupting the silent darkness, I hear the sound of wet pussy being penetrated repeatidly, quickly, clapping a bit.
I raise my head to see her finger poppin that tastey twat just inches from my tingling face.
I smile wide.
Seeing my smile she grabs me by the chin, leans in and kisses me. It's a long deep, tongue kiss, the kind that's so frantic it's like your struggling to occupy the same space, noses grinding, foreheads bumping, nostrils flaring, oxygen obtained in quick sharp inhales as if drowning and breathing in the tiny moments your head bobs above waterline.
She pulls away.
"Fuck me. Fuck me like the cock I am, please." I say in a wanting but not quite desperate tone.
"No." She replies as plain as plain could be.
"I won't fucking beg. Fuck me damn you!"
Again a blase, "No."
With her backside to me and again only bending at the waist she rummages through her bag.
She fucked up though.... Seeing my opportunity I lean forward chairs backegs off the floor. Quickly getting pussy lips in my mouth I suck, my nose tickling at taint. Her first reaction is to pull away but I'm already licking the pussy like a dog on a dropped ice cream cone in August.
But, she pulls away again, th
walks out of room....wth...
Quickly she returns. Carrying two more dinning room chairs placed one sideways in front of the other which faced me from the other side of the first chair.
She says nothing as she crawls across the chairs, first away from me then backing that thing up til her knees were on my chair, her twat, taint, and tail all up in my face.
Her face down on furthest chair she reaches back and spreads her beautifully bulbous cheeks.
"15 minutes. Do what you want you've been a good boy, you earned it. Show me what that mouth do, fuck boy!" All of it was said kinda rough and tough like.
I waste no time quickly starting with a playful bite of the bigger cheek, then another nibble this time at top of thigh, ass cheeks bottom crease. I then lick across crease to pussy. Already so wet and tasting wonderful.
I get my face just deep enough that my fully extended tongue's tip barely slides over clit. And that is what I'm ecstatically doing, licking from taint through labia over clit and back again stopping occasionally to suck on pussy's lips, ok maybe a slight bite or two also. I feel a little twitch. My tongue outstretched I start shaking my head as if urgently saying No. Another twitch, another, she's close. Im mixing it up now side to side, back and forth, fast and hard. Then with a massive inhale and slow shakey exhale, shes cumming. I'm doing my best to lap it all in, sucking and licking frantically fillng my mouth with her juices and cum.
I pull my head back and immediately following her next quiver spit my collection of her orgasms drip at the top of her ass crack. She moans in response as I watch the load slowly dripping down her crack.
Just as that drip covers that starfish I dive in, my tongue catching the load as it barely reaches taint and spreads that lust filled load back up to the top of her ass crack. Licking my way to starfish again, once there, I slip my tongue in and push.
Beginning with tongue at maximum protrusion. I start face fucking that ass. Slowly at first, in and out, in and out, each stroke gaining speed and force. My chin beating against taint, forehead spreading ass cheeks till i hit tail bone on every down stroke.
"Oh Fuck!" I hear her say as she spins away.
"Times up bitch boy." She tells me, her over pronounced smirk now irritatingly visible. Resting her back against the farthest chair. Her legs are spread to either side of the middle chair.
I wish I could take a picture right now.
Right now she epitomizes 'Woman' to me.
Pure, raw sexuality.
Her hair in beautiful disarray, a few wisps, sweat soaked and stuck precariously to her forehead. Chest heaving, eyes blinking slowly as if they don't know weather to stay open or closed. Sweat dripping sensuously from her chin to her breasts to her thighs, the cascade of lustful liquid pooking on the chair's seat, nuzzling the soft soft flesh of her inner thigh.
Her luciously flirtatious lips curled upward ever so slightly at there ends almost as if fighting back a smile.
Her petite yet perfect breast adorned with tiny droplets of sweat shimmering like lickable stars.
Mmmm, I can damn near taste the salty passion filled elixir from here.
Her milky white thighs tapering from knees to hips like flesh covered guiderails directing my sight to the gloriousness that is her pretty little, perfectly sculpted, lusciously pink, shaved slick, glistening pussy.
My God what a picture that would make.
"That was nice, Boi." She says her voice stale and monotone.
"Why does she have to call me boy in that way? "Bitch", I say to myself.
"Yes Ma'am. Will you fuck me now? I so badly want to be in you!" I say in my most innocent tone.
Really I want nothing more than to scream,
"I'm so fucking turned on! Fuck me. Fuck me. Fuck me! You devilish angel you!"
Her reply...
"No."
This cocksucker, my arms are numb from pits to wrists, my earlier struggle definitely caused the rope to break skin. I'm bleeding. I could feel it dripping in my hand before the numbness set in. My fucking face is covered in pussy juice and ass sweat(ok, i kinda like that, so what... Don't judge me.)
My dick hurts from being hard as fuck this whole time but twisted a bit inside my jeans and no way to adjust it. All that and this bitch, this amazing, loving, caring, ride or die, I love her more than I love I, fantasy cunt just says...
"No."
I decide I'll try a different approach. Head high and turned to the side I collect what ever funk and saliva is available in my mouth and spit it to the living room floor then quickly turn back to deliver a glare in her direction, her head snaps to make eye contact as well. Now with scowls on our faces we're locked in a staring contest so intense it's nearly blinding.
I aggressively say, "I'm not fucking around whore get over here pull my God damn, rock hard, cock out and fuck me. Or I swear to..."
"Oh my gosh." she interupts in a mildy childish tone "I'm sorry, let me do something about this situation, gimme one second. I'll make it all better, you'll see."
"God damn right! Maybe my little whore should suck it first." I say attempting to take control and in hindsight pushing my luck a bit.
She picks up her bag and steps behind me. Out of site. I hear her rummaging in that bag.
"There it is..." She says with a sense of accomplishment.
"There's what?" I ask with nervous vibrato in my voice.
"Just what we need to proceed" she replies in an overly sweet voice.
Then something slips quickly past my eyes, ouch, fuck pressure at my lips. Opening my mouth to speak and,
"Mmm mmmm m mm"
This Bitch just... just ball gagged me! Mother... Fuck... I love her!
"So much for taking control." I think to myself while laughing in my head.
She's talking, well ranting, mumbling, but mostly to herself I catch things like. "I got your little whore... Feelin fucked now I bet..on the God damn new carpet..."
She steps around my side. Now wearing a short little silk Kimono she knows I love, it's loosely tied and completely sexy. She's carying the bag in one hand and moving hair from her face with the other as she aggressively kicks the two chairs in front of me aside they both tip over, the second teetering on the first.
"Now. Any more orders? Sir." She asks, sharply, as she slowly turns to face me. Her demeanor Is calm and polite as if she's innocently just started a new soring day
I offer no sound, being as sounds are all I could offer. I am however doing my best to say, "Fu-ck Youu." sarcastically with my eyes.
I've never wore a ball gag, it's not as uncomfortable as I would have guessed though swallowing is a bit tough.
Damn, she's sexxxy!
She reaches into her bag and retrieves a pair of scissors. Looks at me and holds the scissors in our shared sight line and demostrates there function with a *SNIP* *SNIP*.
Oh Shit, the nervousness, the thrill, the sheer (no pun intended) fucking anticipation!
She reaches down and pinches a bit of my T-shirt at the center of my chest pulls it away from my body forcefully till the material tugs at my back, with a *SNIP* it snaps back minus a hole now residing middle of my chest. She then pinches my nipple, hard, I flinch and groan. She pulls till my nipple can't be pulled anymore, then pulls fabric till again it tugs at my back. *SNIP* shirt snaps back with my nipple now sore and exposed.
Grinning she repeats the process in random spots and of course my other nipple.
She stops abruptly, admires her work for a minute before carelessly tossing the scissors over her shoulder and disappearing to the back of me again.
By the sound of her breathing I know she's behind me. But nothing happens for a few minutes. My mind steadily racing with possibilities and the thought of her fucking me.
Suddenly her hands are my shoulders and sliding over my chest. Both sides of my lower rib cage are given a little squeeze. Her left hand finds a Hole on my side just below my ribs soon her other hand is there too. Caressing my flesh tracing the upper part of hip bone then with the sound of tearing fabric the pre-cut hole increases ten fold.
Her hands find my sides and slide up to my armpits, then follow my clavicles to my chest's center and the first hole cut.
No caress this time, no pleasurable prelude.
Nope, this time I immediately feel eight fingernails damn near puncturing my flesh. I twitch at first, the pressure increases.
I *squeal* for lack of better term and struggle.
To no avail so,
I sit still,
breathe slowly,
basking in the pain.
"I can endure because I enjoy." I repeat over and over Inside my head.
About the time I'm centered the nails start seperating... 2 inches... 4 inches... Ow... shit... fuck my... GD... nipples.
"Oh you Fucking CUNT" I try to scream but, "oo yyuuffuuu uhh" is I'm sure all she heard.
The shirt tears as she goes, she makes much quicker time the final few inches.
Looking down I can see two of the four horizontal stripes now carved in my chest. Flesh only tore enough to bleed in a few unpatterned locations.
She steps back around, the shock can be scene on face.
Before sympathy or regret can kick in, I rock the chair a bit and mumble in attempt to change focus.
She looks up and I give her a quick *wink*. She kneels down in front of me and slowly licks the blood from my skin delicately kissing each wound while also unbuttoning and unzipping my pants. As she addresses my last wound her finger tips are nestled in my waistline on both my sides. The moment last kiss is planted she begins pulling forcibly, roughly trying to remove my pants. I thrust my hips and squirm in attempt at easing the process.
Once passed my knees she gives one final tug. With an exhale that proclaimed job well done.
She slapped my balls a couple times, with two fingers on the head of my fully erect dick she pushes it down to the seat chair and lets go, it snaps back and slaps against my stomach.
She snickers a bit and as she pulls it down again I roll my eyes *Slap*. She stands up, seeming pleased with herself. She looks at me and winks as she bends down, beautiful tits dangling there before me, nipples rubbing silk, acquiring what seems to be 35' or so of rope from her bag..
She has a seat on my lap as far back towards my knees as she can. Ohhh, my desire peeked imagination can almost feel her pussy on my dick.
She looks me in the eye and asks,"You wanna fuck me?"
I shake my head yes, yes, yes.
"No ." She sternly says.
She holds the rope up, makes a loop at its middle, just below the loop she grasps the two lines pulling them through the loop and creates a simple lashing loop.
She looks down at my dick, then up to my face, then back to the rope and back to my dick.
"Son of a bitch." is all I can say to myself.
She slid the lash over the head of my dick carefully, as to avoid pinching she pulled the two strands in opposite directions. Then up and around my neck with both lengths going in taking seperate but equal routes.
She gently pulls it tight so now my dick is being stretched to painfull but nothing to be done, no way to escape.
With about 15 foot of rope remaining she starts wrapping coils around my torso. The coils start one turn above my nipples and made it just past my lowest rib.
She wraps them through the chair's vertical rungs pulling them tight as she goes. My breathing labors under the pressuree.
Stopping at mid front she tied them off to the vertical strands holding my cock up. With maybe 2- 1 foot lengths remaining, she whips at my thighs as if holding drum sticks and reenacting a Travis Barker solo, contemplating a use for left over length I believe.
With a final, wince and moan inducing drum roll, this time including my cock and ending in a double handed symbol crash on my ball sack. She gets to work bringing her idea to fruition. She isolates my balls and begins wraping the rope about three coils, pushing my balls about five inches from body, ends double knotted to secure it all.
While looking down and admiring her work she said, "Still wanna fuck me?"
Yes, yes, yes I vigorously shake my head.
"No." Of course is her reply.
She interlaces her fingers behind my neck, arches her back, places her pussy on the rope coils above my captive cock and slowly slides twitching a bit when she slides over the knots. "Wanna fuck me?" She asks with a shocking amount of innocence in her voice.
In protest, I make no movement an utter no sound. Not that I could do much of either at this point.
Six or seven repetitions in she's grinding and thrusting quicker and harder.
"DO You wanna fuck me, boi?" No innocent tones this time, No, this time the wordswere almost growled.
Still I offer no reply.
She grins, moans and carries on. My cock is wet, my balls are wet, the rope around them is wet.
I close my eyes and throw my head back, I'm about to cum.
"No!" She hollers as she slaps my face, her hips jerking the uncontrollable, unmistakable spasms of an orgasm.
"Damn..." she says smiling wide as she slaps me again. "...didn't plan on cumming like that."
I'm so fucking horny. So GD turned on that my hips involuntarily try to pump.
"I said, No! Asshole!" She says obviously annoyed as she back hands my now blue almost purple sack. Resulting in a gringe and pain filled moan from me. Fuck, My eyes are watering too.
"Don't cry, bitch boy, I'm almost through." Her voice soft, gentle almost sleepy.
"You do still wanna fuck me, wanna feel that hard dick balls deep in my wet pussy, right?" She says while standing up and dropping the kimono to the floor. Casually she turns away from me.
She picks up her bag, between blurry, watery vision and her beautiful backside, my view is blocked. She places something on the arm of the living room chair she first sat in.
"Right bitch boy, You wanna fuck me real badly, don't you?" she moving closer and nearly whispering.
Again, I'm a rock. No motion, no noise.
She grabs the the vertical leads to my aching, throbbing, fading heart-on. Causing my entire body to convulse.
She slowly takes a seat on my knees, "Don't you? bitch!" She yells. Her eyes fixed on the stretching of my dick the whole time.
Slowly, I nod yes, as she redirects her eyes toward mine. Contact gained, she adds yet more tension to rope in her hand.
She screams, "DON'T YOU? YOU FUCK!"
Ignoring the the pain from my cock, I frantically tried nodding, simultaneously tried to say Yes, yes, yes...
"Yhmm, hemnn,yaua" is how it came out after curling round black leather bound Teflon ball still in mouth.
"You wanna fuck my mouth?" She asked loud and sternly then, displays the prize. Opening mouth wide, tongue out, curled down, she moves in toward my face cocks her head back and forth arrogantly. Mocking me.
Slowing down, I nod yes, as she barks another inquiry aggressively in my face.
"Wanna fuck my ass?'
I nod yes, as she walks past me.
"Wanna fuck my wet pussy?" Calming some.
I nod yes, then pause as I realize she set-up a camera and small tripod on the arm of the chair. I remember thinking, "Shit, must be a hell of a finish she has planned."
"I'm going to do a couple things, don't you dare move boi. Stay boy, stay" she cautions softly double slapping my cheek then squeezed my face roughly to a pucker with her index finger and thumb.
It's quiet, except for the slight panting sounds my labored breathing is producing.
I think she untied my coil cuffs from the chair back. Ok, now she's undoing the cinches that tighten the rope coils around my fore arms.
"How bad do you wanna fuck me, bitch?"
"Boy, *slap, slap*You wanna Fuck me?"
I'm staring, I slowly nod yes.
"Good...
I'll be upstairs waiting. Get yourself undone, if you can. Then, come fuck me, if you want." Her words trailing off as she in all her naked Splendor heads up the stairs.
Hollering from the second floor, "And clean that fucking spit off the floor, you asshole!"
My arms are so numb I struggle for a few minutes just to move them to my lap.
Waiting for some blood flow to return, I'm staring straight through the camera.
My dick is starting to go limp the rope still refusing to do so, pulls unforgivingly, forbidding my cocks retreat.
I push back the pain and focus on freeing my arms. I go at the rope puzzle backwards according to most, I shimmy my arms back and forward till I have sufficient slack to slip the original loop then rubbing wrist to wrist for a minute, bending elbows and snapping arms straight the coils swiftly slide past my hands and add to the floor's clutter.
I immediately reach to unbuckle the fucking ball gag, throwing it at but past the camera.
Looking at the camera every second I can. I take the pocket knife from my jeans, slide it's blade between laces and chair leg. With one swift pull, one leg is freed. Same steps on the other side and my legs are both liberated. Leaving only my well coiled torso to free.
The knots are easily reached but they are tied inches from softening dick, which was being pulled so taunt by then It felt like it could tear in half. I got to my feet, bent at the waist, chair legs and chest parellel to floor.
I back up to one of the rooms arched entry ways twist and bust chair bottom to pieces. Still not enough slack I have to get hard. I step to the front of the camera holding chair.
Standing directly in front of it a carefully start stroking my cock from base to rope just above head and back again.
"You fucking dirty slut, the way have treated me tonight... You fucking tortured me, abused me, teased me and I swear to christ...I love you! Thank you! And as soon as I get hard again...to slip this cockholding rope... I'm coming to fuck you, Im gonna plug the camera to the TV so can watch my escape while I hate fuck all three of your fabulous holes." I rant knowing full well the camera can probably only see the stroking of my cock as dark as it's gotten to be.
The rant did it I'm getting hard on a random up stroke the lash slips over and off my cock's now purple head.
I easily untie the coils around my nuts.
Then the knots securing my torso coil after coil, after a few minutes of uncoiling... I'm completely free.
I step outta the jeans remove what's left of my tattered shirt. Standing naked in front of the camera I turn a slow 360° so she can admire her handy work.
Taking little more than a minute to recoup, I snatch the camera, head upstairs to claim my reward's and pine over my lovers ultra high level of kinky awesomeness!!
My Baby Sister's BFF
My Baby Sister's BFF · First Time · Introduction:
She said “If I was your girlfriend, I would suck your cock whenever you wanted” right before my cock was in her pretty little mouth, with her glossy lips stretched around it.
_____________________
On my last summer break before joining the real world, between my Junior and Senior year in college, I decided to go home. I would be graduating next year and I felt I had not spent much time at home since I left a few years prior. I wasn't exactly on the 4 years and out plan. I would always visit for the holidays, but every summer I would find a job and stay in the same town I was attending college. However, this summer I wanted to spend time with my family, especially my little sister. There's quite a bit of an age gap between us. I was now 24 and a few weeks prior to my arrival, she officially became a teenager with a year left before starting high school.
I arrived home on a Friday night and hung out at home most of Saturday. On Sunday Jenny and I had already made plans to go hang out at the local amusement center for some miniature golf, go-carts and just get a chance to hang out and get reacquainted. She had invited her best friend from forever, Abby. They were inseparable from the first time they met each other. Over time, we had learned that Abby never knew her father and her mother had a revolving door of boyfriends. I suppose our home gave her some sort of stability.
When I first got home I had noticed that Jenny was certainly not a little girl any longer. I couldn't help but notice that she was filling out quite nicely. She was now 5' 3” and her breast were between an A and B cup with hips that were starting to flare out nicely with a thin waist. She had always had nice full lips that looked even nicer now that she was allowed to use a minimum amount of make-up. I was surprised that my dick actually twitched when I saw her glossy full lips. They looked so fucking sexy.
Sunday morning we jumped into my Ranger truck and swung by to pick up Abby. My sister was wearing cute shorts and a tight tank top that nicely showed off her growing tits and part of her tight smooth tummy with her belly button on display. Whenever I meet the person that invented crop tops, I will kiss their ass. I love the way girls look in them. They get an extra 10 points in the sexiness factor, so long as her tummy is taut. Crop tops, like leggings, are a privilege and not a right.
I had to constantly remind myself that she was my baby-sister when I caught myself ogling her. When Abby came running up to my truck, I was shocked. She too was wearing shorts, only they were tighter and shorter than my sister's. Her tight little ass looked great! She had filled out more than Jenny. Her tits were a nice full B cup that were covered also by a tank top with no bra that covered only half her tight tummy. Her hard little nipples were on full display. Even as a little girl I always thought she was a cutie, but now she was looking even nicer with full dick-sucking lips.
My sister scooted over and Abby jumped in. She said hello as she entered and we were on our way. She was very talkative asking me how was college and was I enjoying myself. She asked if I had a girlfriend and when I told her not any longer she flirtatiously told me she could be my girlfriend if I wanted. My sister immediately blurted out “You are such a slut. You don't have to flirt with every guy you meet.” They both busted out laughing and we soon arrived at the amusement center. Strange how she and I barely spoke when she was younger, but now she couldn't stop talking.
I actually had fun hanging out with two teenage girls. That they were hot looking was a bonus. My dick seemed to be enjoying the eye candy along with most of the guys at the amusement center with their tits and legs on display. It was obvious they were good for each other. My sister was the calm sane one and Abby was the wild crazy one that needed to be brought back down to Earth ever so often. Throughout the day, Abby continued her flirtatious comments, telling me how good looking I was and that if I asked her out she would agree to go out with me in a heart-beat. I played along, telling her how cute she was and that I was surprised she did not have a boyfriend with such a cute little ass. This would prove to me mistake number 1.
We finally called it a day and jumped back into the truck, with her jumping in before Jenny and sitting next to me. I was a bit excited and hoping she wouldn't notice that I actually had a partial erection. I knew nothing would happen between us, but I suppose all her attention had gotten to me and my ego. Plus, her hard little nipples did not help. I looked over to Jenny and she just rolled her eyes. She was used to Abby's daring behavior by this point.
When we arrived at Abby's, Jenny got off to let her out. Abby turned and kissed me on the cheek before leaving, saying thank you for a great time as she winked at me. As we drove home my sister warned me, telling me “You know, she really likes you. She told me she thought you were cute and she wouldn't mind being your girlfriend when we went to the restroom.” I told her that I assumed she flirted with all the guys she met and I was simply her victim for today. She was cute but she was also way too young for me. Either way, Jenny told me to be careful.
I had gotten home at the end of May and Jenny and Abby still had a couple of weeks to go before their summer started. I sat around the following day and the very next day I was out looking for a job. It was boring sitting around with no one to talk to. Jenny was at school and mom and dad were at work all day. By the end of Tuesday I had rejoined the workforce securing a job at a grocery store. An old high school buddy worked there and he vouched for me with the store manager. I was hired on the spot and asked to report the next morning at 7am. It was part-time, but a great way to get some extra cash and kill time during the week.
Come Saturday, Jenny had asked if I could drive them to the mall. She and Abby would be meeting up with some friends. I told her it was not a problem as my shift did not start until 5 pm. We swung by Abby's and headed to the mall. It worked out fine for me as I had to pick up some jeans and a new pair of sneakers. They went their way and I went my way, with plans to meet at the food court around 3 pm. I went off and like a typical guy, I was done with my shopping within an hour.
I arrived at the food court half an hour early and waited for the girls so we could eat before heading home. When they arrived, Abby was excited to see me and came up to hug and kiss me on the cheek, asking me “Did you miss me?” as she sat on my lap. I looked over and Jenny simply rolled her eyes. We went over and grabbed lunch before sitting down, with Abby sitting right next to me. I was certainly enjoying the special attention she was giving me, regardless of her age. While we were sitting, I suddenly felt Abby caressing my thigh under the table and remembered being warned to be careful with her. I turned my head to look at her and she simply kept eating and did not bother turning to look at me. I quietly reached down and removed her hand. I was not trying to get myself in trouble.
When we returned to the truck, once again it was Abby sitting next to me. On the way home her hand casually fell on my thigh and I decided not do anything. I wanted to see how far this little girl was willing to go. It went further up than what I expected. Her hand was making its way to my crotch when I finally decided to quietly move her hand away without my sister noticing. We got to her place and both girls got off. Jenny had made plans to spend the night and asked if I could pick her up the following day. I was not scheduled to work on Sunday and told her I would. We hugged and kissed before I left. Of course, Abby also hugged and kissed me on my earlobe, whispering into my ear “I'll see you tomorrow, lover boy.” with a big smile on her beautiful face before they both made their way up the stairs to Abby's apartment. That little girl gave me a chubby. I raced home, jacked off, showered and left for work where I ended up working an 8 hours shift due to some people calling out sick.
I got home late and went straight to bed. As much as I wanted to ignore what was happening with Abby and just brush it off as a joke, it had me wondering. Was she simply flirting because that was her nature or was she trying to getting something started. She was definitely trouble. She was a sexy little girl with a pair of great looking tits and a tight little ass that filled out her shorts very well. Her legs looked great on her and she had a cute face with nice lips and hazel eyes. She was probably about 5'2” with long brown hair down to her ass and weighed maybe 110 lbs. She was a nice little package.
As I laid in bed, thoughts of her kept me from falling asleep. I started wondering what she looked like naked with my cock in her mouth between her luscious lips. My cock was hard and my boxer were down by my ankles as I started stroking it thinking about Abby. I imagined her naked on her knees as I fucked her sweet little mouth hard. I was grabbing her hair and pulling her to me as I thrusted forward, with my cock going deep into her mouth, over and over. I hadn't cum in a long time as much as I did that night. This little girl was going to be my demise.
The following weekend my parents and sister had plans to spend the night out of town. My mom's younger sister had given birth to her fifth baby and my mom and Jenny were dying to go see the baby, as if they hadn't seen the first four. My dad went along because my mom told him he was going. I had to work on Sunday and was saved from the three hour trip. My plans were to mow the lawn on Saturday, take a nap, shower and go hang out with some friends from high school. There was gonna be all sorts of people from our class and I was excited to catch up with some of them.
I finished the backyard first. As I was working on the front lawn, I saw Abby stepping out of a car before it quickly drove off. She was looking fucking hot! She had a very short skirt that I'm sure would show her panties if she bent over and a tight top that was showing off her perky teenage tits and her hard little nipples. I was shirtless, only wearing shorts and my sneakers. As sweaty as I was, she came up and gave me a peck straight on my mouth saying “Hi lover boy. Where's Jenny?” She knew damn well that Jenny was gone for the weekend. I played along and told her she was gone for the weekend, asking her if Jenny had not told her. She suddenly “remembered” and asked if I could give her a ride home. I told her she would need to wait until I was finished.
She kept me company as I finished the yard, following me around and asking if I liked how she looked, telling me she had dressed up extra nice for me. I told her she looked very pretty in her outfit and if she was older I would probably ask her out. Something I never should've said. This was mistake number 2. I am sure it gave her more confidence in what she was about to do.
I finished the yard and we went inside. I fixed us some sandwiches and we had lunch, with her relentless flirtatious comments on what a good girlfriend she would be for me. Thoughtlessly, I asked what she would do to be such a good girlfriend. This was now mistake number 3, of course in baseball this is it. When she started talking about oral sex, I cut her off and told her I would be taking her home after my shower. This would be the nail in the coffin.
After exiting the shower, I walked to my room to find her sitting on my bed. All kinds of scenarios came to my head, which caused a very noticeable tent in the towel wrapped around my waist. I asked what she was doing in my room and, unconvincingly, told her to leave. She looked at my crotch and asked if I really wanted her to leave. I was not thinking straight as she approached me. Fuck she looked so sexy with her glossy lips, the same ones I had fantasized about. “You know, if you were my boyfriend, I would take real good care of you.” she said as her little hand slowly reached into my towel as she grabbed my stiff cock. Her words and actions were hypnotizing and I was losing control. She started stroking me nice and slow, telling me in a very seductive voice “If I was your girlfriend, I would always dress nice and sexy for you.”
I just looked at her, enjoying her little hand stroking my cock under my towel. Her hand was not able to completely wrap around my cock and that made it hotter. She fell to her knees and with both her hands she undid my towel and let it drop on the floor. She looked up at with me with her innocent looking eyes as she grabbed my cock. She pointed it down as she started nearing her open mouth. She said “If I was your girlfriend, I would suck your cock whenever you wanted” right before my cock was in her pretty little mouth, with her glossy lips stretched around it. My masturbatory fantasy was now a reality. What she lacked in experience, she made up for with enthusiasm.
She was sucking hard on my dick as she bobbed her head. A few times she tried going further down which only caused her to gag and start coughing. I'm sure with time she would get the hang of it. I could not move and made no attempt to stop her. I was astonished that she had gone this far and completely shocked how everything had played out to this point.
The sight of my thick cock in this little girl's mouth while kneeling there in front of me had my nuts tightening up. I was not going to last long. I sat down at the edge of the bed, with her following me on her knees, never allowing my dick to escape her mouth. I sat down to enjoy the pleasure her mouth was providing, knowing I would be cumming very soon. I tried warning her but she refused to let go. I suddenly felt my nuts explode and she started choking when I blasted in her mouth. However, she was a trooper and took my cock back into her mouth, swallowing as much cum as possible. She continued by licking up the cum on my shaft and balls. She was like a ravenous little puppy. When done, she got up, wiped her mouth with my towel and walked out of my room, telling me she would be waiting for me in the living room.
I stood there for a minute or two, wondering what had just happened. My sister's BFF had just given me head and swallowed most of my cum. How could I be blamed? She was the aggressor and I was the victim. Wasn't I? However, I chose to let her continue and never tried stopping her. I was enjoying watching my fantasy play out with her little hands on my cock. I was enjoying it too much watching her glossy lips wrapped around my shaft as she willingly took my cock into her little mouth.
Finally, I snapped out of my confused state and got dressed. I walked to the living room to find Abby sitting there quietly waiting for me. Her legs were slightly separated, offering me a nice view of her little white panties. I asked if she was ready to go and she said she was. For some reason, I felt compelled to go to her side and open the door for her. She jumped in and turned to me saying “Thank you lover boy.” I shook my head and walked around to get in myself. “You taste yummy.” she said as I started my truck. I immediately turned it off and told her we needed to talk.
I told her that what happened could not happen again. She was my sister's friend and she was way too young for me. “I don't remember you stopping me when I had your cock in my mouth” she answered as she reached out to grab my cock. Of course, it felt nice and I did not move her hand away. “We can be secret lovers. No one would ever know and I'll never tell anyone, not even Jenny” she said as she squeezed my cock that was now stiff as a brick.
I did not agree to it, but I also did not give her a firm no. Her proposal was very tempting. The thought of having someone to give me head on demand was very tempting. She had done a good job and I can only imagine her getting better over time. I turned on the truck and drove her home in silence with her offer playing over and over in my head. On the way over, she had slowly started making her way closer and closer to me. When we arrived at her place she was sitting next to me. I turned to her to tell her we could not be together when I felt her lips on mine. For a girl her age, she was very bold and daring. Her lips felt soft and I simply kissed her back. Her little tongue felt so nice dueling with my tongue when I pushed it into her mouth, with her hand grabbing my dick the whole time. Somehow I managed to come to my senses and told her we had to stop. She gave me a quick peck and left my truck.
I drove home and stayed in my truck in the driveway for several minutes wondering what the fuck was I going to do with her. Was I in trouble if I didn't go along with her offer? Was she going to tell Jenny or worse, her mom? Would she tell my parents and I would end up getting kicked out of the house? Eventually, I went in and took a nap, another shower and left to the get-together that soon turned into a party.
The party was a blast! It was great catching up with old friends, especially some of the girls. It was funny how a lot of the roles had reversed. The hot girls from the in-crowd already had a kid or two, gained weight and not looking so hot, while the quiet nerds were looking hot. The thing was, I couldn't get out of my head what had happened with Abby earlier in the day. As much as I tried talking to some of the girls and trying to hook up, I felt like I was cheating on her. What the fuck!
I stayed at the party until about 2 am before I headed home, alone. I was feeling tired and decided to watch some porn and shoot one off before going to sleep. I chose Teen Girls as my genre and ended up ***********ing POV porn where a very young looking girl was giving me head. It was perfect for what I had in mind. I started off with the porn, but ended up closing my eyes picturing Abby kneeling in front of me while taking my hard cock in her mouth, wrapping her glossy sexy lips around my cock. I started stroking harder and faster and came within minutes. I cleaned up the mess, closed my eyes and started thinking on how much trouble I was already in. I would definitely not be able to resist her if we ever found ourselves alone.
Jenny and my parents were back Sunday night. My parents were tired so they went to their bedroom to shower and got to bed early. Jenny stayed up watching TV with me while texting on her phone. She asked if anything special happened while she was gone. Oh shit, did Jenny already spill the beans? I casually answered no, other than her annoying little friend coming by to harass me. She started laughing, telling me that she could be annoying at times. I told her I fed her and then took her home. I was still not sure what Abby had really told her, but I was not about to admit anything. She told me that Abby definitely had the hots for me and asked if I thought she was pretty. I decided to go with the truth. Yes, I said, she is very pretty and has a nice tight body. I told her that if she was a classmate, I would definitely be interested, then quickly changed the channel and the subject.
During the following week, I worked on both Monday and Tuesday and had Wednesday off. I asked Jenny if she was up for anything. She said she and Abby had been wanting to see a teen chick flick about werewolves and vampires that had recently come out and was wondering it I would be willing to go. My goal that summer was to spend more time with her and so I agreed.
The movie was for 3 pm. Around 2 pm, we jumped into my truck and swung by Abby's before heading to the movies. Same as last time, Abby was wearing a short skirt and a tight shirt that she tied below her tits, showing off her sexy tummy. Fuck she looked good! We bought our tickets, grabbed some popcorn and walked into the cinema. Yes, you guessed it, I had a girl on either side. The lights went out and the previews started. Also, Abby's hand came to rest on my thighs and started caressing. I knew my attempts to stop her were futile, I simply needed to let her go until she was done with her teasing.
Her strokes on my on my thigh were going higher and higher and my cock was getting uncomfortably hard. I slowly turned to see if Jenny was looking our way and luckily she was not. She was focused on the screen. Abby leaned over and whispered in my ear “I love your cock” as she started stroking it over the jeans. I tried placing the popcorn tub over my crotch to help hide her hand. Even then, if Jenny would've looked down, I am sure she would've seen everything. Abby had me so worked up and I was struggling, trying to keep my breathing under control and trying not to cum in my pants with my sister sitting there next to me.
After a while, I could not stand it any longer and I casually moved her hand away. I looked over to give her a stern look, but she was looking up at the screen as if everything was fine. I turned my head back to the screen trying to figure out the plot when she grabbed my hand and placed it on her deliciously smooth thigh. Oh fuck, she felt so nice. She grabbed my hand and slowly started dragging it up and down her thigh. My cock was getting hard, again. It felt like she was dragging my hand higher and higher on her thigh until I felt it. My pinkie finger was directly on her slit.
My finger was touching her little pussy and I could feel her sparse hairs. She was not wearing any panties! She was becoming a young lady and it turned me on knowing I was probably the first man touch her virgin pussy. How I didn't cum in my pants at that very moment I'll never know. She purposely came to the movies with the sole purpose of having me touch her cunt. What was she expecting to happen? This girl was wild and I had failed to heed my sister's warning.
She started stroking herself, slow at first but eventually she had my finger pressed hard against her little pussy as she started pleasuring herself. She started off slow, but soon she was stroking her slit faster and faster with my finger. How she managed not to moan nor make any noises impressed me. Her pussy felt so wet and slippery as she started try to insert my finger into her. She was only able to go up to the first knuckle before I felt what I could only assume was her hymen.
She went back to stroking her slit, spending a little extra time stimulating her clit. I doubt she knew what it was, I'm sure she did it because she had discovered that it felt good. I could feel her thighs starting to shake as she had an orgasm while using my finger on herself. The whole time she kept her head up at the screen until the moment she came. She turned her head to me and bit down on my shoulder to help keep her from screaming. That was so hot but it fucking hurt like hell.
After that moment, we started a little game of grab ass. Whenever she was visiting Jenny, which was always, we would drive each other crazy grabbing each other inappropriately. She would walk by in front of me as her hand caressed my cock or I would come up from behind and grab her ass when no one was looking, which was easy when my sister was somewhere else in the house and my parents were at work. She had a nice fucking ass that felt nice and full in my hand. It drove me crazy when she would wear leggings, showing me exactly how nice her ass really was.
On one occasion, all three of us were in the living room binge-watching one of their girly shows. By this time, Jenny was used to Abby and me openly flirting. I was sitting on the couch and Abby was sitting next to me leaning up against me, as if she was with her boyfriend. Jenny looked over and did not even bother rolling her eyes. She reached for a blanket for herself and threw one our way. Abby grabbed it and arranged it so it covered us below the waist.
As I was hoping, her hand very quickly went for my dick. It was late and we were all in our pajamas. Jenny was in an old t-shirt of mine. Abby was in cotton shorts and a tight t-shirt that nicely showed off her nipples with no bra. I was wearing some loose basketball shorts with no underwear, hoping it would prove to be helpful. She slipped her hand under my waistband and grabbed my cock. This little vixen loved playing with my cock and I was enjoying every minute of it. She reached in and pulled it out while pushing down my shorts. She was stroking slowly, more so because it felt nice and not really to make me cum. She was holding it and stroking it as a little girl holds on to something that is hers. She was laying claim to my dick and I was okay with that.
I had no idea what was going on with the show and I didn't care. My eyes were closed as Abby did her thing. Before long, I heard Jenny as she started lightly snoring and we both looked over at her. Her head was slumped back on the sofa while she snored. What Abby did next scared the shit out of me and excited me simultaneously. She pushed off the blanket that was hiding my hard dick. There I was, sitting on the sofa with my dick in her little her hands for anyone to see. She got on her knees, completely pulled my shorts off and took my cock into her deliciously warm wet mouth.
She was on her knees sucking my cock with Jenny asleep three feet away from us. She could wake up at any minute and I would literally be caught with my shorts down. Abby started bobbing her head and her hands also started stroking me in rhythm with her mouth. The first time she gave me a blowjob in my bedroom, it felt good more because of the circumstance of being surprised, but this time she was really going at it. She managed to get more of my cock in her mouth than last time and she was sucking hard on my cock. I would later find out that she had done her homework on YouTube to find out how to give a good blowjob. She was proving to be a good student.
She was doing everything right. She was sucking, stroking and caressing my balls. It felt so fucking nice. This was all being done by Abby, the sexy little girl I had known forever as my little sister's best friend. She was now on her knees looking up at me with her lips tightly wrapped around my cock. I was struggling, trying to keep from moaning to avoid waking up my sister. Abby could probably sense I was very close. She started bobbing her head even faster and started sucking harder. I did not hold back and could not warn Abby without waking up Jenny. I came hard into her mouth and she actually managed to swallow most of it.
What she did next caught me off guard. She took off her shirt and cleaned up the mess. I was seeing her gorgeous tits for the first time. Wow! She gave me a coquettish smile before she ran off to Jenny's room only to come back wearing a different top. She went over to wake up Jenny and take her back to her room.
A few nights later, Jenny and Abby were cuddling on the couch and this time I was alone on the other end. Again, we were watching some movie about a love triangle and I was starting to doze off when I felt the couch move. Abby was helping Jenny stand up as they turned off the TV and walked off to bed. I assumed I would be going to bed with blue balls that night when I saw Abby walking back to me. She straddled me and we start kissing right away. This gorgeous little girl felt perfect on my lap.
She was so fucking horny and I could sense it. She grabbed the bottom of her shirt and took it off, telling me to grab her tits. She wanted me to grab and squeeze her tits hard and I was happy to accommodate her desires. She was getting more confident as time went on. She had started calling me babe, even around Jenny, and I loved it.
“Do you like my tits, huh babe? Are my little titties as nice as the college girls you fuck?”
This little girl was young and already good with her dirty talk. I told her that her titties were better than the girls at school because they were a perfect mouthful with dark little nipples that felt great in my mouth. I was so fucking turned on, sucking on her tits so hard as if I was trying to extract milk from them. There was no doubt she could feel my hard cock pushing up against her little cunt.
We went back to kissing as she told me to push down my shorts. I did as she instructed while she pushed down her shorts. She was now completely naked sitting on my lap with her tits pushed up against me with my stiff cock trapped between us pointing north. The only thing I was still wearing was my t-shirt that I was sure was going to be removed pretty soon. She started pushing her now bald little pussy forward, up against my cock. She was was rocking back and forth as we kissed with her softly moaning every time her pussy made contact with my cock. How that hell did she learn that so quickly?
All of a sudden, she reached down to grab my cock and pushed it down so that it was now under her pussy. She started once again rocking back and forth, grinding her little wet cunt directly on my cock. I looked down and her little pussy looked so tiny against my thick cock. Holy fuck! She was starting to get all worked up. By this time her head was next to mine with her mouth next to my ear. I could hear her breathing heavily and I knew she would be cumming as soon as I went in.
She started telling me how wet her pussy was and how much she wanted me to fuck her.. “Oh fuck babe, I want you to fuck me right now with your big cock. I want you to be my first and make me yours. You need to go slow. I don't know if your big thick cock is gonna fit in my pussy?” I almost came just hearing her say that. She stood up on her knees and started lining up my cock to her slit. She started rubbing my cock back and forth on her slit, getting my cock nice and wet as she continued to moan non-stop.
Then suddenly, just as my cock started going in and started spreading her pussy lips, a bright light came from the kitchen. We immediately froze and looked at each other and then to the kitchen. We saw my dad standing in front of the fridge looking for something to eat or drink. Abby jumped off from my lap, grabbed her clothes and ran off naked down the hall to Jenny's room. Any other time I would've busted out laughing but I was too busy reaching down for my shorts before quietly running off to my room.
We cooled it down for a bit. That was a wake up call for both of us. We still flirted with each other, but the touching and the late night shenanigans were put on hold. I was talking to my mom one morning before heading off to work and she made a comment that reminded me to be careful. She pointed out the fact that most of my free time was spent with the girls, telling me that they were young ladies and I needed to watch myself around them, especially Abby. Mom did not want me spending so much time with them, explaining that Abby would start developing a crush on me. Too late, mom (I thought to myself, recalling Abby on her knees sucking my cock.) I assured her I would be careful, reminding her that the purpose of me coming home was to spend more time with Jenny.
A couple of weeks after we were almost caught in the living room by my dad, my parents told us dad had to fly out to his company's corporate office for some sort of meeting and they had encouraged everyone to bring their spouses. The meeting was to run from Monday to Wednesday. My mom asked for the time off and she would be joining him. Right away Jenny and Abby started scheming and nicely asked my parents that if I agreed to chaperon could they have a party with only a few friends. Some negotiating went on back and forth as to what “a few” meant, what time would everyone be leaving, who could spend the night and all the other details that would make mom and dad feel comfortable.
My parents actually went out to purchase an above-ground pool for the party. They left Saturday morning to have some time to themselves before the meeting started on Monday morning. The party was also scheduled for that same Saturday.
Everyone started showing up around 1 pm. My parents had originally approved the party for no more than 5 people. I secretly told her to invite up to ten. Five girls and four boys showed up. It was interesting to see the girls dressed up in some revealing bikinis with the boys spening most of their time in the pool, staring at the girls. I'm sure they were hiding something that would have embarrassed them.
The girls were actually looking really good. One of the girls actually seemed to have tits bigger than Abby, but she was also a bit on the heavy side. Abby had the sexiest bikini that nicely showed off her tits and allowed some of her ass to hang out, giving the boys plenty to appreciate. I actually surprised myself by constantly checking out Jenny. She too had a bikini that looked great on her. At times I noticed her hard little nipples and her ass was just as nice as Abby's.
I hung out for a bit before I got the grill going. Thanks to my sunglasses I enjoyed checking out the young ladies as I grilled the burgers. They were soon hungry and everyone came to collect their food and grabbed a seat to have lunch. Everyone really seemed to be having a great time. I helped clean up and then made myself scarce I did not want to come across as the creepy older brother that was checking his little sister's friends.
When the swimming was over, I heard them coming into the house to watch a movie. Nobody was ready to go home. A couple of the girls had already made plans to spend the night, but most would be leaving. After a while, it got quiet and I felt obligated to go see what was happening. Most in the group were playing spin-the-bottle, but there were two couples making out on the couch. I saw no harm in it and made my way back to my room.
It was past 11 pm when the party finally ended. Jenny, Abby and the two other girls laid out blankets on the the sofas or on the living room floor and started dozing off watching TV. Abby was looking fucking hot in a pajama set with small tight shorts and with a tight tank top showing off her tits. I said goodnight to them and went to my room. I turned on the TV in my room and started watching a rerun of Die Hard.
Around 2 am, I heard my door open and I knew exactly who it was.
“Took you long enough.”
“Sorry. The girls kept talking and I wanted to make sure everyone was asleep.”
We didn't waste any more time. We both knew why she was in my room and we had not been together in over two weeks. We were desperate and horny. Ever since we had started hooking up, I had not been with anyone else. Subconsciously, I started seeing her as my secret girlfriend. She wasted no time. She closed and locked the door behind her before she walked to my bed.
With a bashful look on her face she hesitated before slowly taking off her tank top and shorts. It was such a wild turn-on knowing she was ready for me when I noticed she wasn't wearing underwear as she removed her shorts. It was such a perverted sight with this little girls standing there in front of me naked and looking so innocent with beautiful breasts and a little-girl's bald pussy. She had actually cleanly shaved her pussy just for me. Her glistening slit was there for me to enjoy.
Whatever we did was going to be of her own doing. She was completely naked when she jumped into bed and crawled over and laid on me. She was the perfect size and felt so good as I wrapped my arms around her and landing on her delicious full ass. I had gone to bed wearing only a pair of shorts. The skin on skin contact as her tits pushed against my chest was electrifying.
We started making out, with her telling me that she was happy were finally alone so I could fuck her. She told me there was nothing to worry about, her mother did not want to be a grandma at 32 and had put her on the pill a few months earlier. She told me she wanted me to make love to her and not stop when I was ready to cum. She had heard that girls are actually able to feel when the guy cums and she wanted to feel me shooting into her cunt.
She was laying on me and my hands were all over her as we shoved our tongues into each others mouth. Whenever we kissed I could never get enough of her little tongue in my mouth. My cock was as hard as a light post as she would grind her little pussy against it. She asked me to take off my shorts and I told her she would need to do that. She got a big smile on her face and grabbed my shorts by the waistband and started pulling them down. Same as before, it was wishful thinking when I chose not to wear any underwear.
My cock sprang out and she continued pulling my shorts until they were completely off. She came back up and we went back to kissing with her little pussy pressed up against my hard cock. Her little naked body felt so nice against me.
After a while, she sat up and started grinding her pussy up and down the length of my cock, getting it nice and wet. I could actually feel the heat from her little cunt on my shaft. That was driving me mad. If I allowed her to continue, she was going to make me cum. I pulled her down to me and quickly rolled us over so I was now on top. She felt so small under me. I was definitely going to enjoy fucking this beautiful sexy creature.
I lowered my head and started kissing her neck. I was so horny that my initial urge was to line up my cock and fuck her hard. To show her what it was to be fucked by a man, but I also knew this was going to be her first time and I wanted to make it special for her. I took a deep breath and told myself to slow down. Continuing to kiss her on the neck, I started my way down, wanting to taste her fresh virgin pussy.
I kissed ever square inch of her as I made my way to her tits, with her hard little nipples waiting for me. I took my time licking and sucking on them, telling her how much I was loving her body. The only sounds coming from her were moans, oohs, and ahhhs. I used those to guide me. I would run my flat tongue to lick up on her nipples and I would get a loud moan from her, telling me her nipples were very sensitive. I spent my time on her tits, determined to try and make her orgasm. When I felt her grab my head and bring harder against her chest while trying to push her pelvis up, I knew I was onto something.
I started licking and sucking faster and harder. I heard her breathing harder and her little body started shaking. I licked and sucked even harder wanting her body to explode with pleasure. She took a deep breath before she started yelling out loud “Oh fuck, oh fuck, oh fuck....I'm cumming, baby, I'm cumming!” I immediately reached up and put my hand on her mouth tellng her she needed to be quiet. She tried to apologize as she caught her breath. She told me she did not know women could come simply by having their tits sucked on. I told her that other men usually don't take the time to find out.
I continue my downward journey as I lowered my head and kissed her on her tight little tummy. It's not traditionally an erogenous part of the body, but hers looked so cute and tight. She started giggling the minute I touched it with my mouth that she forced me to move on. I would need to spend more time there if we ever did this again. I moved down and started on her thighs. She calmed down and went back to moaning and enjoying my kisses on her body. She opened her legs even wider to give me access to her great looking little treasure. As I continued licking and kissing both her thighs, I looked up and noticed something that put a smile on my face. Her cute hairless pussy was glistened with her juices, showing me her excitement.
I licked on the sides of her pussy, teasing her as I avoided making direct contact. I licked around it for a while with her tummy moving up and down as she breathed hard. I reached up and grabbed her tits the moment my tongue made contact with her sex. She instantly reached down and pressed my head hard against her as she pushed her hips up. This was the first time anybody had licked her pussy and it hit her like a ton of bricks. I was enjoying myself showing her all the pleasures of sex. I licked her all over and sucked on her labia and the whole time she tried pushing my head into her pussy, remembering to whisper, telling me how good I was making her feel and telling me that she loved me. I assumed it was the sex talking.
I took my hands and reached under to grab her ass cheeks to pull her up and squeeze them. Her cheeks felt nice in my hands. They were full and as she grew older would only get bigger and better looking. She was breathing harder and I knew it was time to make her come again. My tongue searched for and easily sought out her sensitive little clit. The moment I licked it her entire body let me know she liked that. I felt her body stiffen before she threw a pillow over her face and started moaning loudly. I continued my assault on her precious pebble, taking it into my mouth and sucking on it just hard enough to make her feel good.
One hand was keeping the pillow in place over her face as her other hand reached down to hold my head in place. Once again she started humping her pelvis against my face as she started trembling. She started cumming for the second time that night. I pulled away as I enjoyed watching her little body tremble non-stop. I ended up laying down next to her as she finally calmed down.
She turned her head toward and said “That was fucking awesome. Oh my god, I have never felt anything like that. How did you know what to do? Can we do it again?” I told her that if she wanted, we could do it as many times as she wanted, but we were not done. I got up and started getting on top of her. Without saying any words she had a knowing look and smile on her face.
She spread her legs wide to give me her virginity.. She was giving me permission to make love to her, to penetrate her tiny pussy and make her mine. I told here that this would only happen if she really wanted this. She reached out to grab my cock and lined it up with her vagina and started rubbing the head against it. She looked up at me and said exactly what I wanted to hear.
“Baby, please make love to me.”
I pushed forward and my cock started penetrating her tiny cunt. I looked down and saw as it started stretching out as my thick cock started entering her. She started grimacing as I went in further until I was stopped and knew what was next. I told her that it would hurt like hell when I tore her cherry, but it was necessary in order to give her what she asked of me. I also told her that it was best that we approach it like you would a band aid.
We made eye contact as I kissed her and asked if she was ready. She nodded her head and whispered to me “Fuck me baby, this pussy is all yours.” That shot up my sexual adrenaline and got my cock even harder, if that was even possible. Never losing eye contact with her I push my hips forward and I tore her hymen. She had a look on her face as if she wanted to cry, as if someone had just whipped her with a belt. Tears were rolling down the side of her face and her mouth was wide open, ready to scream, but she never did.
I stopped with my cock half way in. I did what needed to be done. That tight little teenage cunt was now mine and I was ready to fuck her hard. She had decided to give herself to a man and this was the result. She was now going to get fucked hard by a man. I stayed there waiting for her to give me the signal that she was ready to continue. As I waited, I enjoyed how good my cock felt in her very tight cunt. She was very wet and still I could feel her vaginal muscled wrapped tightly all around my cock. She felt so fucking good and tight. Looking down, it was an amazing sight. Her tight cunt was stretched to its limit with her labia tightly sealed around my thick cock.
She was my second virgin. My first had been my high school girlfriend with whom I also lost my virginity to. I was young and did not properly appreciate it as I did now with Abby.
After she had calmed down a bit and seemed to be breathing a lot better, I slowly started going in and out, allowing her tight little cunt to get accustomed to my thick cock. It was very tight, whether I was going in or out, even though it was very wet. Slowly, I was eventually able to go all the way in. I had bottomed out and my balls were hitting her ass every time I pushed forward. She had her arms around my neck and we were either kissing or she was begging me not to stop. She kept telling me to keep fucking her and that she never knew it could feel so good. She actually started crying softly, thanking me for making love to her and making her feel so good.
It was time to put it in high gear. I wanted her orgasm to hit her hard. I threw her legs over my shoulders and started pumping my cock hard and fast into her tight cunt. I was determined to make her cum and she had a face that told me she was very close. I found the energy to continue as I pounded hard over and over. I had only one speed, hard and fast. That's when she started seeing stars as she lost control. She started cumming and shaking hard as she screamed out loud before I shoved the pillow into her face again. She held the pillow to her face as I continued my assault on her tight no-longer-virgin cunt.
I allowed her to rest for a moment before I grabbed her like a rag doll and turned her around onto her stomach. I grabbed her and picked her up by her hips to line up her cunt with my cock. I was like a possessed man claiming his prize. I brought her cunt to my cock and pulled her to me. I pushed my hips forward and shoved my cock right back into her. She yelped when she felt my cock shoved into her cunt. I held on tight to her hips and started pulling her to me every time I pushed my cock back in. I was holding on to her by her hips, pulling and pushing her back and forth on my cock. She was my personal sex doll as I fucked her with abandon.
The best part about fucking her from behind was looking down to see her little starfish. I knew that my cock would be in heaven if she ever allowed me in. Regardless of how tight her pussy felt, her little asshole would be the ultimate conquest.
With her face buried in the pillow, I could faintly hear her cries of passion. I had never gone on this long without cumming. I wanted to make sure she got the fucking of a lifetime that would keep her coming back for more. On several occasions I felt her body shaking and it felt like she would temporarily lose consciousness.
I kept going, pulling her hard against me as I pushed my cock hard into her pussy. There was no talking between us, it was simply raw animal fucking. My balls could only take so much banging against her clit and I felt my orgasm building up. I pulled her hard against me with my cock deep in her as I shot rope after rope of my hot cum into her. It was a perverted thought of satisfaction knowing I was the first man to cum in her pussy and wondered how many more would come after me. How many more would she allow to violate her little cunt?
I pulled out and she dropped like dead weight onto the bed as I laid down next to her. She turned her head to me and as much as she tried, she could not speak. She had to first catch her breath because she had just received the fucking of her life.
She woke up an hour later and woke me up, telling me she had to get back to the living room where all the other girls were sleeping. She got dressed and walked away on wobbly legs to use the bathroom before heading back. With my door closed I heard her open the door and talking to Jenny. I was not able to hear exactly what was said.
Akron & Cleveland and Youngstown Swingers Parties
This is a group from Akron‚ Cleveland and Youngstown that put on parties for swingers and couples/females who are looking for real meets for gangbangs and hotel parties (group sex). We have a kik room to meet other members and see what we are about. To join the group you will need to follow the rules in the profile picture.
1. We will need a live face pic upon entering the room (if you can't submit a live pic then don't enter)
2. Introduce yourself upon entering the room
3. Be respectful
4. NO DICK pics
5. Chat in the room‚ NO PM's without permission or you will be removed from the group.
We have regular parties and always looking for new people to join. If you have parties as well we are always looking to collaborate - Akron & Cleveland and Youngstown Swingers Parties
A night out with my wife
A night out with my wife · Wives · “Fuck you’re hot!”
Is all I can say as you step out of the bathroom of our hotel…
You’re wearing an elegantly sexy dress only the way you know how. A beautiful black number with a plunging neck line, off the shoulder sleeves and a lacy hem line that just shows off your knees. The neck line shows off your beautiful cleavage while your sexy shoulders are framed gorgeously by the lacy shoulder sleeves.
You are the image of female perfection!
“Naw thanks Beamie,” you say as you give me a kiss on the cheek, “you’re looking pretty hot yourself!”
How you see that I don’t know, all I’m wearing are my chinos and an off white linen shirt with my sleeves rolled up.
“Haha nah, you’re the hot one.” I say as I pull you close for a deep kiss.
Your mouth opens instinctively as I slide my tongue into it.
You wrap your arms around me and dig your fingers into the back of my head as you grip my ass and pull me closer, grinding yourself against the now very noticeable bulge in my crotch.
You pull away and look at me coyly, “I have to finish my make up so you can ruin it later.” You wink as you walk back into the bathroom.
We get an Uber to a nice little place that has a restaurant on one side and a small club on the other side. The lighting is low making it more intimate and the decor looks dark and sensual.
“Would you like dinner? Or to get a drink first honey?” I ask as we walk through reception.
“Dinner, I’m hungry.” You reply as a waitress comes towards us with some menus and guides us to a snug little corner booth…
“Ooh this is cozy,” you comment as you slide in first, “and comfy…”
I slide in next to you and feel the booth wrap around me as I do.
“Wow this is pretty nice.” I say as the waitress lays the menus on the table and goes over the specials. I’m not really listening though as you catch me by surprise by groping my crotch under the table while the waitress talks.
We order a round of drinks and an entree and the waitress leaves.
Our booth is pretty secluded from view behind a pillar in the centre of the room and the high backs of other booths. You make a comment as you squeeze my cock through my chinos that I could pretty much fuck you on the table and no one would notice.
I chuckle and ask why you’re being so naughty this evening.
You smile mischievously as your hand stops squeezing my thick bulge, your fingers moving under the tablecloth to…
“What are you doing?” I ask with surprise.
“Just enjoy it.” You say as you unzip my pants and free my throbbing cock under the table.
You take a firm grip and start to stroke it slowly, feeling the warmth in your hand as you slide it up and down my shaft.
I lean in and give you a kiss only to be interrupted by the waitress bringing our drinks.
“Have you decided on your mains?” She asks politely.
I open the menu to order our main course as you squeeze my cock gently under the table. I read out our order a little nervously, hoping the waitress doesn’t pick up on what’s happening right in front of her.
As I complete our order the waitress takes our menus and gives you a knowing look as she turns and walks away.
“Well that was different,” I say as you lean closer to me, “I was sure we’d get caught and kicked out.”
“Don’t be so nervous honey,” you say as you gently kiss my lips, “no one can see anything.” You lower your head to my lap and gently suck on my knob, dancing your tongue around the eye of my cock, tasting my pre-cum.
My god that feels good.
You sit yourself upright just in time as the entrees are brought to the table.
You release my cock and bring your hand out from under the table.
“Mmm these look delicious!” You say as the waiter walks away.
I fix myself up and we start our dinner.
After our mains we relax in the booth for a while before our dessert is brought out. We decided to share because we weren’t sure how hungry we would be.
As we’re waiting I decide to take advantage of the long, floor length table cloth and quickly slide under the table.
Once there I gently kiss the inside of your knee as your legs part, revealing your beautiful naked pussy. You’d had it waxed earlier in the day and it was already glistening with the moisture of your excitement.
I kiss along your thigh, occasionally nibbling the inside of your legs as I make my way closer to your wetness.
I can hear the waitress returning without our dessert and I place my mouth over your cunt.
“Oh, where’s your husband gone?” She asks.
“He’s just gone to the restroom.” You say as I suck on your little clit, making you shudder slightly.
“Oh ok,” the waitress replies, “Is everything ok here then?”
“Yes,” you almost gasp, “everything is perfect.” You manage to sound as in control as possible while I’m licking and sucking on your pussy.
“Ok, I’ll leave you to it.” The waitress smiles as she turns and walks away.
I can hear her footfalls as I slide my fingers into you, finding your g-spot as I suck your clit into my mouth.
You let out a quiet whimper as I finger and eat you under the table.
I feel you shudder slightly as you grip the back of my head. I believe that’s the first of your orgasms for the evening, I smile to myself as I remove my fingers from between your legs and take my seat up at the table next to you.
I clean my face with my napkin and gently give you a kiss as we start our dessert.
After we finished dinner and paid the bill we headed toward the lobby. We’d had a couple of drinks with dinner and were feeling quite content. Especially with our naughty shenanigans over dinner.
We hear the rhythm of the music coming from the small, dimly lit club next door and you pull at my arm…
“C’mon honey, I really want to dance!” You say as you pull me towards the club entrance.
“You know I don’t dance chooky.” I say as you look at me with pleading eyes.
“I never said you were dancing,” you take my hand and lead the way, “ I said that ‘I’ wanted to dance.” And we enter the club.
It’s darker than the restaurant with small, glowing lights strategically placed all around the walls and ceiling. A DJ is playing dance music with a rumba back beat and rhythm making it sound like sensual Latin music.
We make our way to the bar, you in front, swinging your hips to the music, and me behind, mesmerised by your curves in your sexy dress.
We order a couple of drinks as we take in the scenery.
With the bar behind us and the dance floor in front of us at the centre of the club there are small tables and booths similar to the restaurant dotted around the sides of the dance floor. It was cosy and almost seductive.
You grind your ass against me, dancing a little as you sip at your drink. You place it on the bar and give me a peck on the cheek.
“Thank you.” You say as you head towards the dance floor.
It’s not packed, however there are a decent amount of people dancing for a club this size.
Mostly couples, completely lost in each other and a few singles just enjoying themselves.
You begin to move to the music, your hips swaying seductively as you flick your hair wildly and raise your arms above your head.
Fuck I love watching you dance… you make me hard just watching you.
As you’re dancing one of the single ladies bumps into you lightly, she turns and you both give a little giggle. She matches your dance moves as you continue to move to the music, rhythmically moving together.
The music gets more intense as you start dancing closer to her, both of you with your arms raised, moving to the rhythm, bodies touching as you both sway to the seductive Latin sounds beating out of the clubs speakers.
You’re dangerously close to each other, hips touching, nose to nose as you writhe to the Latin beat.
You’re both glowing with sweat as you grind gently against each other.
Watching you get so close and seductive with another woman has me straining in my pants. You’re so hot! The way you move and sway against her body, it’s erotically mesmerising.
The music stops and you both hug and part ways.
You join me at the bar and I pass you your drink. You take a big sip and let out a pent up breath.
“That was fun!” You say excitedly as you take another sip of your drink.
“It was pretty damned good from where I’m standing!” I exclaim.
“I need to use the loo sweetheart,” I give you a kiss on the cheek.
“I’ll be back in a sec.”
I head to the restroom to relieve myself as well as to calm myself from what I was just watching. Wow!
I come back from the toilet and see you and your “dance partner” both in deep conversation at the bar, I slow my stride and watch your body language as I approach. You are on a bar stool, side on to the bar, your legs crossed as you elegantly sip your drink. She is leaning back on the bar, engaging your gaze as the talks over the top of her glass. Her eyes are full of life as she speaks and you seem to be hanging on every word.
I take this time to finally take in your new friend.
She’s fairly attractive, a little more older too.
She looked to be in her 40’s with long brown, tight, curly hair. Almost ‘frizzy’.
Almost flawless olive skin and luscious full lips.
She’s about as tall as you and has a long slender body, ample C cup breasts that bounced every time she moved and a slender waist leading down to a tight stomach and long toned legs.
She was wearing a cream coloured skirt and dark burgundy top with shoestring straps. It was tight and showed of her bust clearly and her skirt was short enough that if she sat on one of the bar stools everyone would have seen what she had on underneath… or rather what she didn’t have one… occasionally as she leaned back and her skirt rode up she gave everyone a good view of her bare pussy. As she rested on the bar she arched back to show off her generously sized breasts and flat stomach.
Then, when she turned around her skirt barely hid her toned round ass and shapely legs.
Just then I caught you, I watched as your gaze went from her face to her ass and legs then back up again… you just gave her the ‘once over’ you cheeky bitch… and I saw the look in your eye as you uncrossed your legs. You liked her… hell I would have even said that you were hot for her… and she definitely looked like she was hot for you too. The way she touched your arm and brushed your leg as she talked.
You both looked like you were really enjoying each other.
I walked up beside you at the bar and you turned towards me happily.
“Hi hubspand!” You said playfully as you pulled me in for a kiss. It was hotter than usual… I could feel your tension from the heat in your lips and tongue.
“Hello chicken, who’s your new friend?”
You turned back to your dance partner and introduced us.
“This is Sasha, she’s the one I was dancing with.”
“Yes I was watching, you two looked good out there.” I took her hand and politely gave it a squeeze.
“This is my husband, Heath.” You say to your new friend.
“Hi Heath, Tara was just telling me about you.” She squeezed my hand back and if I didn’t know better she gave me the once over too!
“You’re right, he is handsome.” She said to you with a cheeky smile.
I slide back behind you to the bar, “would either of you like a drink?” I ask as the barman comes over.
You both tell me what you’d like and I order.
I pass your drink to you over your shoulder and place it on the bar, I then pass Sasha’s to her and a little ice lands on your thigh just below the lacy hem of your dress.
You flinch a little surprised by the sudden cold.
I reach down to grab the ice, only to find Sasha already had a hand on your thigh, her long fingers slightly under the hem of your dress as she slowly wipes the ice down your smooth skin towards your knee.
“Allow me,” she purrs as the puts her fingers to her lips and sucks the moisture off them, “before you arrived I was just telling your wife how hot she was too.” She shot a look at me over your shoulder.
“She certainly is hot.” I give her a wink as I gently rub your thigh where her hand was.
I look down at you and notice your flushed appearance and an excited sparkle in your eye. ‘What are you thinking?’ I say to myself.
You cheekily put a piece of ice in your lips and gently suck at it before playfully dropping it in your lap, keeping your eyes locked with hers.
Her hand reaches for the ice resting between your closed legs as she moves a little closer towards you. Her eyes hot with passion.
As her fingers press the melting ice cube into your thigh you part your legs slightly and her had slides up under your dress.
You can feel the chilling trail of the ice cube as she slides it, between her long fingers, further up your thigh. You let out a little gasp as the ice touches your pussy lips, then a quiet little moan of pleasure as she pushes her fingers inside you with the melting ice.
She leans forward and places her mouth over yours and thrusts her tongue between your lips, stifling a louder moan as she curls her fingers inside of you, grazing the tips of her nails against your g-spot.
Meanwhile behind you I’m getting a raging hard on watching the amazing scene in front of me unfold. Sasha senses this and breaks her kiss from you, leans over your shoulder and pulls me towards her, her lips parted. Her tongue slides into my mouth as she continues to finger your wet pussy.
She pulls away from me, looks us both in the eye and goes to speak.
“Yes,” you say in a low breathy voice, “my husband will organise the Uber.”
She removes her fingers from between your legs and we all head to the lobby. You two ladies walking in front, hand in hand as I follow, clicking on the Uber app.
The ride back to our hotel was short, yet it felt like it an eon with the build up of sexual tension.
Sasha had me set between you two in the back of the car, quite probably because she knew the two of you wouldn’t be able to keep your hands off each other the whole way. You gripped my upper thigh as we rounded a corner, squeezing a little before sliding your hand a little further up as we came around the opposite corner. You firmly grasped the bulge in my pants as you took a deep breath while looking out the window. I could see you were both hesitant and excited about what was happening. You turned to me, squeezed my cock through my chinos and grabbed my face, pulling me to you, opening your mouth as you kissed me allowing me to slide my tongue past your lips.
Another hand joined yours between my legs as Sasha began to massage my bulge, her fingers between yours, grabbing and groping.
You broke your kiss and pushed my face away from you as Sasha planted her mouth on mine, sucking my tongue out of my mouth and into hers.
“We’re here.” The Uber driver said blankly as he pulled up to the hotel..
We separated ourselves and alighted the car.
We all walked together this time, through the lobby and into the elevator. It was empty.
I pushed the button to our floor and the ‘door close’ button and turned to see you, kissing Sasha deeply, pushing her up against the elevator wall and sliding a hand between her legs.
The goods closed.
You slid a finger into her wet pussy as she reached out and grabbed my hand. She pushed me down between the two of you as you kissed and fingered her.
She pulled at your dress and I lifted your leg over my shoulder.
Your pussy was glistening with wetness as I closed my mouth over your swollen lips and began to suck your clit.
You moaned into Sasha’s mouth as I slid a finger deep into you and began curling it toward your g-spot. You removed your hand from Sasha and wrapped your fingers around the back of my head, pulling me closer and grinding against my face.
Then you turned my head so I was facing Sasha’s exposed pussy and pushed me towards it…
I hesitated a little, not sure if this was the throes of passion or what you wanted.
“Go on,” you whispered, sensing my reluctance, “do it.”
With your quiet encouragement I slid my hand up the back of her leg, squeezed her ass and pulled her pussy to my face, sliding my tongue along her soaking slit, sucking at her lips as she pushed against my mouth. I started to suck at her clit as I slid my fingers into her pussy.
As the elevator climbed higher I made sure I gave you both the same attention. First eating your pussy then Sasha’s as I kept my fingers working away inside you both.
If there was anyone waiting for the elevator when it arrived at our floor they would have been met with an amazingly sordid sight.
Two gorgeously sexy women standing with their legs spread and their pussies exposed with a man on his knees between them, fingers in their pussies and mouth going from one to the other as they kissed and moaned and fondled each others bodies.
Thankfully there wasn’t anyone waiting when the doors opened.
With an exasperated sigh we straightened ourselves up and headed for our room.
Once inside I turned the lights down to a dim glow, just enough to see what we’re doing but not too bright to steal the mood.
We make our way to the bed where you stand nervously between me and Sasha.
I turn you to face me, gazing into your beautiful eyes.
“Enjoy this,” I say, full of love and lust as I give you a gentle kiss on your perfect lips. “I’ll just be over here.”
I turn and manoeuvre a low set arm chair just away from the bed. I take a seat and give you a cheeky grin as Sasha comes up behind you and wraps her arms around you, kissing your neck gently. One hand giving your beautiful breast a squeeze as her other hand slides down and pulls up your dress, exposing your pussy once more.
You move one of your hands down to hers, placing it over her hand as she gently strokes your pussy. Your other hand reaches up behind her head as she licks at your earlobe and nibbles a little.
“We need to take this dress off.” She says softly in your ear.
“Mmmm, you need to take it off me.” You moan in response.
Gently she slips the shoulders of your dress off your arms and it falls to the floor. At the same time she hooks a thumb into the top of her skirt and slides it over her toned ass and it ends up next to your dress.
You turn to face her as she pulls her top over her head, exposing her beautiful natural bust. You place your hands on them, giving them a little squeeze before sucking one of her nipples into your mouth.
She moans slightly as she caresses the back of your head.
Sasha looks at me as she holds you to her chest with one hand and squeezes your perfect ass with another.
“I’m going to fuck your wife while you watch.” She teases.
Then she pushes you to the bed.
You lay down in the middle of the bed with your head up on the pillows, spreading your legs and giving me a magnificent view of your glistening pussy. Sasha positions herself between your legs, bending over so I can see her wetness thrust up into the air. She lowers her head between your legs and gently slides her tongue along the outside your pussy lips, tasting your juices and savouring the feeling of your pussy on her tongue.
You let out a moan as you raise your knees and spread your legs wider, watching her face as she licks slowly from your ass to your clit, holding your gaze with every sensual lick.
You can’t hold back anymore as you grasp the headboard with one hand and take a handful of hair with the other you push her face between your legs and grind your hot cunt into her mouth.
She starts to suck on your pussy, sliding a tongue between your swollen lips and she sucks hard.
You feel the sensation of her tongue darting in and out of you sending electric waves through your sexy body.
You look over at me in the chair watching as she makes love to your pussy with her mouth.
Her ass is facing me as I watch, I can see the glisten juices running down her legs as she sucks and licks at your pulsating pussy.
I catch your gaze as you start to cum. You look so fucking hot, laying there with your legs spread, grinding this sexy woman’s face into your cunt.
Your eyes roll back into your head as you explode into an orgasm, your hips shaking as she sucks your clit into her mouth.
As I’m watching I see her fingers reach down between her legs and spread her pussy open, revealing the deep, moist tunnel between her lips.
She slides two of her fingers inside her own cunt as she slides two fingers into you, continuing to suck at your clot as you writhe around in ecstasy.
You push her head away as you try to control your shaking.
You’re panting and glistening with sweat as you pull her up to you and kiss her deeply, your tongue sliding with hers into and out of her mouth.
She grinds her pussy against your leg, leaving a trail of wetness the length of your thigh.
She pushes her own leg between your and grinds against your open pussy. The sensation is amazing as she leans back and positions herself so that her pussy is pressed against yours.
‘Fuck this is hot.’ my mind races as my cock strains against my pants.
As I’m watching you both spread your legs and push your pussies together, grinding so hard that they open into each other almost like kissing mouths.
Her hips start to rotate as she grinds against you, mashing her clit against yours. Both of you panting and moaning as ride each other.
You reach down and grab her ass and pull her harder into your pussy as she thrusts up against you, wriggling her hips as she does.
The scene unfolding in front of me is one of pure erotic sexual pleasure.
The look on your face as you grind yourself against Sasha’s pussy is one I will not forget in a hurry, and as I look at Sasha, her own face flushed with pleasure, she opens her mouth and lets out a moan as she cums agains your cunt.
She squirts a little, both shocking you slightly and exciting you.
You reach down and thrust your fingers into her pussy as she continues to cum. You find her g-spot and start to thrust against it. She looks like she’s about to faint as she lets out gasping scream and falls back on the bed, still between your legs.
Her pussy let’s put a high pressure stream of juice as she squirts all over your hand, leg and pussy.
You keep fingering her as she writhes around like a possessed demon, groaning and grunting. You let out an excited moan of triumph as she squirts again, soaking the bed and your leg.
She squeezes her legs shut, stopping you from fingering her and rolls to the side, hips thrusting and shaking with orgasmic ecstasy.
As she catches her breath you move over the top of her, gently kissing from her naval to her neck, then opening your mouth above hers you slide out your tongue, hers meets you in the middle, your mouths apart as your tongues lick and slide against each other.
She pulls you onto her as you embrace and kiss in an erotic entanglement.
What an amazing sight!
The whole time I’m watching my sexy as fuck wife, naked, with another naked hot woman fucking on the bed in front me I had barely moved.
I shifted in my seat to make myself comfortable as my cock strained at my pants. And that is all.
I sat transfixed on the erotic sight unfolding in front of me.
Holy fuck was my wife hot! Holy fuck was she sexy as all hell as another woman brought her to orgasm after orgasm and she returned the favour. It took all my will power to keep myself dressed and calm.
As you and Sasha untangled yourselves from your sexual knot I could see the soaked spots where she had squirted from your fingering and the messed up blankets from your sexual writhing.
What an erotic, horny mess. Fuck was I turned on!
You pulled yourself away from Sasha and sexily sauntered towards me, beaming with hot, lustful pride.
You leaned down towards me and kissed me deeply, your tongue tasted like her, like her mouth, her pussy… it was amazing.
You grabbed at my cock and gave it a squeeze.
“Take off your pants,” you quietly said, “stroke your cock while we play.”
You turned and thrust your ass towards my face, bending at the waist. Your ass cheeks spread, revealing your red and swollen pussy.
I don’t know what came over me, but I grabbed your ass cheeks and pulled you back towards my face and plunged my tongue deep into your tight hole, wriggling my tongue inside you and thrusting my fingers into your pussy.
You moaned as I licked and sucked from your ass to your pussy, making you even wetter than you were when you walked over to me.
Suddenly you stood up, looking back at me and sliding a hand between your legs from the front and the back. You bent back over again giving me full view for you sliding a sexy finger into both of your tight holes.
“Fuck you are such a tease!” I hiss as you push your fingers inside your ass and cunt. You stand, removing your hands and walk back to the bed where Sasha is fingering her own pussy while watching us.
“Take your cock out.” You repeat as you join Sasha on the bed and kiss her as she masturbates.
You both watch me as I stand and slide my pants down and off my feet, my cock straining at my briefs and a little patch of pre-cum soaking the front.
“Mmmm it does look nice,” Sasha says lustfully to you as I drop my briefs.
My thick cock bounces in front of me, a little droplet of pre-cum moistening the tip as I sit back down in the chair. You and Sasha both have your legs spread and your fingers in your own pussies as you watch me take hold of my cock and slowly start to stroke it.
“That’s hot,” you say breathily as you watch me, “mmmmm such a nice cock.”
Sasha makes the first move, pushing you down onto the bed so your head is at the top end. She positions her wet pussy above your face and her mouth above your pussy. You reach up and grasp her toned ass and pull her down to your hungry mouth just as she puts her mouth on you, licking your wet pussy.
She looks up at me with a grin and spreads your pussy wide, opening you up to my gaze as she drools a little saliva out of her mouth and into your hole.
She motions me to come over.
I raise from my seat and discard my shirt. Slowly walking towards the bed Sasha reaches up and takes hold of my throbbing cock.
She pulls me toward the bed by my shaft, running her thumb over the tip and smearing the pre-cum over it.
“Mmmm,” she moans, partly from your mouth and fingers working away at her pussy and partly at the amount of pre-cum oozing out of my cock.
She pulls me closer, darting her tongue out and licking the moisture from the head of my cock.
She wraps her lips around the thick, bulbous head of my cock and sucks the pre-cum from the tip before positioning it at the entrance of your open pussy.
She spits on your cunt before pulling me inside, filling you with my thick shaft.
You let out a loud moan as I enter you, bucking your hips up to meet the thrust of my cock as Sasha feeds it into your pussy.
I thrust into you a few times before she pulls it out and sucks your juices off me.
“Mmmm your wife has such a tasty pussy.” She purrs as she licks the length of my shaft and stuffs it back into your hot cunt.
She releases my cock and sits back, grinding into your mouth as she moans and arches her back.
I start to slowly slide my cock in and out of you as you wrap your legs around me.
“Mmmmmm” is all I can hear as you moan into her pussy.
Sasha begins to rock back and forth on your mouth as she squeezes her breasts.
“Yesss.” She hisses as you lick and suck her pussy, “you’re gonna make me cum again!”
Just as her hips start to shake you slide a finger deep into her puckered ass and she explodes all over your face, squirting and drenching the blankets around you.
She moans and falls to the side off you as an orgasm wracks her body.
You turn your focus to me as I thrust into you harder, filling you with my cock.
“I want to ride you!” You moan as you roll out from under me and flip me on my back.
In one movement you are now on top and my cock is still deep in your pussy.
You start to rotate your hips as you lean back and slowly ride my cock.
By now Sasha has recovered from her orgasm and is kneeling beside you, sucking on your amazing breasts and rubbing your clit as you move up and down on my cock.
“Let him taste you,” you say as you guide Sasha towards me.
She complies and straddles my head, facing you.
She lowers her pussy to my mouth as she leans forward and kisses you. It’s all I can do to stop myself from cumming right now! Oh my God this is so fucking amazing!
I start to lick at Sasha’s soaking wet cunt, tasting her juices from her previous orgasm. She rocks back and forth on my face, her pussy sliding over my tongue until her ass is in my mouth. She grinds down on me hard as my tongue enters her tight hole. I feel her fingers enter her pussy as I tongue fuck her ass… she moans loudly.
My cock twitches as I feel you sliding a finger into your own ass… pressing against the thin wall between your pussy and ass. What a sensation!
As you ride up and down on my cock, kissing this woman who’s fucking my tongue with her pussy and ass I let out my own loud moan and fill your hot pussy with cum… there’s so much it instantly begins leaking out of you.
You keep riding me until you reach your own orgasm, bucking and grinding as you do.
Sasha climbs off my face and gently pushes you back off me and gobbles my cock greedily, sucking and slurping our combined juices from my thick rod.
She cleans every last drop and gently starts to stroke it, motioning for you to join her.
You both take turns licking and sucking my cock, probing your tongue into the hole in the top as far as you can while gently nibbling the head and shaft. One of you wriggles a finger gently into my ass soaked with your juices and slides it slowly in and out.
Holy shit this is intense yet incredible.
You both keep sucking and tonguing my cock until it is rock hard again.
You move to the end of the bed and bend over, resting your upper body on the bed. I get up and position myself behind you as Sasha spreads your ass. I line my cock up with your pussy and slide into you as she holds you open.
I slide in deep, pushing against your cervix with every slow and deliberate thrust.
Sasha lowers her head and starts to lick your ass as you moan and bite your fingers.
As I pull back my cock pops out of you and straight up into Sasha’s mouth where she hungrily sucks your juices from it before putting it back inside you. We continue this way for a while, me fucking you slowly and deeply and Sasha slurping your juices from my cock and tonguing your tight ass.
You begin to push back and meet my slow thrusts, prompting me to speed up slightly.
Sasha moves in front of you, spreading her legs wide and pulling your head down to her.
You lap at her swollen pussy lips as I pick up the pace and fuck you harder.
We all seem to get in sync as I fuck you harder and hard and you eat Sasha’s pussy… we all moan at pretty much the same time as your knees begin to quiver, I cum deep inside you again and Sasha squirts so hard she sprays us both.
We collapse in a naked, soaked heap on the bed.
You sandwiched between me and Sasha and drift off into a an erotically lust induced sleep.
My final thought as I drift off. “I wonder what the morning will bring?”
3 Is A Magic Number
3 Is A Magic Number · Group Sex · It was around 4 P.M I got the phone call from Vanessa. “Hey baby‚” she had said‚ “Maria's going out tonight‚ so how about you come round to my flat and we erm... watch a film?” She said this knowing that I would agree to coming round to hers and that a film would not be going on and even if it did‚ that the pair of us would be naked before we'd even pressed the play button. Vanessa wasn't my girlfriend‚ but that made what we had even more special in my mind. Fucking awesome sex‚ but none of the nonsense in between.
Vanessa wasn't conventionally beautiful‚ but she was pretty‚ had pretty average sized boobs‚ 34C at a guess I'd say and she was a size 10/12 and 5'8. But damn did she have a great ass and hips that she swayed so much a rope bridge in a tornado would be impressed. She also had one of the nicest pussy's I’d ever seen‚ tasted or fucked. And she always made sure it was clean shaven in case she had any visitors down south.
I headed home so I could shower as I had been out in town‚ getting some food and the like in. Dumping it all in the cupboards and fridge I sprinted upstairs and stripped‚ jumping in the shower. I'm not exactly the tallest or the bulkiest guy‚ but my abs are slightly defined and I work with what I got. As I washed my cock (which is about 7.5 inches) I considered jerking off before going to Vanessa's. Then I thought‚ that she loved the taste of my cum so much that she would just scold me for doing so. The thought of her silky soft lips wrapped around my head and shaft sent a shiver down my spine and planted a grin on my face. She could deep-throat better than any porn-star I’d seen. She would take me all the way in‚ barely gagging‚ and then start swirling her tongue around my balls‚ until I shot cum in her mouth and she sucked me dry. If my cum wasn't in her mouth or pussy‚ she claimed it was wasted.
After towelling myself off and getting changed‚ my phone vibrated and Vanessa told me the coast was clear‚ so I could head on over. I put my shoes on and decided to walk the short distance to her house. It was about 7:30‚ so when I was leaving the sky was a nice tint of orange as the sun slowly descended to its resting place on the west of the world.
I reached her flat and pressed the buzzer‚ and I was instantly let in. As the door swung open I could hear running. Cautiously I walked through the door shouting “Vanessa?..V?” The reply I got was dipped in honey and sugar “In here darling‚ cum and make yourself cumfortable!” I rounded the corner into her lounge and saw her trim figure draped across the sofa‚ wearing nothing but a black bra‚ stilettos and a mini skirt with no sign of panties underneath. I instantly felt my cock get hard at the sight of her‚ and she looked up‚ fluttering her eyelids and showing me her beautiful green eyes. She flicked her obviously dyed raven black hair and stood up. Sauntering over to me.
“Why don't‚” she said still in that honey dipped voice and removing my hoodie and shirt all the while “We get you a little more... Naked?” And with that she ripped the rest of my buttons open and kissed me with such ferocity that she pushed us back into a wall. When my back had connected with a solid surface‚ I began to return the kiss just as forcefully‚ our tongues dancing in a swirl of passion‚ meeting‚ moving away‚ exploring each other’s mouths‚ meeting again and the process continued. As we kissed I could feel her nails‚ like claws dragging down my back and she moaned into my mouth as I brought my hands forward and squeezed her tits together.
By now my shirt was on the floor and I decided to make things fair and unhooked her bra. This skill had taken me a while to master‚ as all men know it is a tricky business‚ particularly when you're being turned on and as excited as I was‚ but I managed it and she shrugged her shoulders so it fell to the floor leaving her wonderful breasts exposed. I took full advantage‚ kissing and biting down her neck until I took her right nipple into my mouth‚ sucking it and flicking my tongue at the same time being rewarded with an “ooooo fuck yes Matt... don't stop.” I continued to flick my tongue but instead of sucking I clamped my teeth down hard‚ making her squeal with delight. I kissed my way over to the other breast and she continued moaning‚ undoing my belt and slipping my jeans down‚ rubbing my cock through my boxers. “Well... hello big boy.” She said before pushing me away and dropping my boxers to the same place as my jeans. “Come on Matty... Feed me that gorgeous cock of yours. Then I want you to ram it in my pussy hard!” She squealed running over to the sofa and propping her head on her hands on the arm‚ mouth wide open and eyes closed. I was only too happy to oblige.
I walked over to her slowly and quietly. “I'm waitingggg!” she called teasingly. “You're such a filthy slut” I said teasingly and in response she said “I’ll get you for that” At least‚ she tried to‚ but before she could finish‚ I had rammed my cock down her throat and all I got was “I’ll ge -mmm mmmmm.” She began taking me in slowly and I could feel the pulse in my cock get stronger as her warm‚ wet mouth slid up and down my now rock hard cock‚ her hand sometimes following her lips up and down‚ making me closer to cumming all the while. Her other hand gently massaged my balls‚ driving me wild. Then all of a sudden she took my cock out of her mouth and replaced them with my balls instead‚ which is something she'd never done before! The pleasure was immense and it instantly brought me closer‚ having her sucking hard on them‚ her tongue swirling her hand working furiously on my cock when I said “Fuck V‚ you're gonna make me cum!” She stopped just as abruptly as she'd started. “told you I'd get you. Now fuck me pretty boy.” She manoeuvred herself so her legs were spread off the sofa her back resting on it. “Right you are V.”
I moved round to position myself right in between her legs‚ but before fucking her I decided to tease her a bit more. I kissed up her thigh gently tracing my tongue all the way up it. “No...stop... you... bastard” she moaned without any conviction whatsoever. I reached her centre and slid my tongue up her now soaking wet pussy‚ which tasted divine. I made it to that magic button that is the clitoris and nibbled it making her grab my head and shove me in further‚ so I let my tongue flick as well “fuckkkk youuuuu!” she exclaimed as her hips bucked involuntarily. I got up‚ and smiled “now how bad do you want me inside you?” “Very bad Matty... pleeeeease fuck me?!” She asked with mock innocence and fluttering her eyelids again. “well as you asked so nicely” And with that I slid my cock inside her dripping pussy.
As I felt the heat and tightness of her pussy I let out a groan which was matched by her moan of pleasure “ooo that’s what I wanted... right there. Now fuck me hard!” I began moving my hips backwards and forwards‚ building up a steady rhythm‚ until I was going as fast as I could manage and she wrapped her legs around me. Her pussy contracted and expanded as her orgasm built up even more and I could feel my cock pulsing ready to shoot my load inside her. I struggled to hold it off until she climaxed. Then I had an idea‚ I decided to just gently rub her clit. Gently‚ but quickly. It worked. Her orgasm started. She screamed with pleasure as I felt her pussy tighten and her whole body lock up‚ which in turn made the familiar heat run through me and my balls got hard as I shot my load inside of her six or seven times.
“What the hell?!” I turned round. Maria was stood in the doorway‚ looking shocked. “Oh fuck” Vanessa said. I couldn’t quite tell whether that was to do with the size of her orgasm or the fact that her flat mate/best friend was stood in the door way watching her have sex. “Maz‚ I can explain” Vanessa began. “It's quite clear what's going on here Vanessa‚” she said haughtily. “You decided to take advantage of the fact I was out of the flat.” “How long were you stood there?” I asked. “Long enough‚” Maria began “To know that I'm more annoyed that I wasn't invited to this party than I am that you were doing it in my lounge on the sofa where I sit to watch TV!” Vanessa and I looked at each other‚ stunned. “You mean you're not mad?!” “Oh no I am. But I won't be once you two have paid me back. And it starts right now. Matt get your sorry ass over here.” I pulled my still semi-hard cock out of Vanessa and went over to Maria‚ not wanting to waste this opportunity. “Now I'm going to taste that slut's juices off your cock.” And without further ado‚ she dropped to her knees and began licking and sucking me noisily‚ making me hard all over again. She couldn't take me in nearly as deep as Vanessa could‚ but at the same time‚ her tongue work was much better and it felt amazing. Just as I could feel my orgasm building up I heard Vanessa shout “HEY! I want some too!” Maria stopped. “Yeah‚ cos you're a whore. We'll finish this up in the bedroom. Both of you. Come on through.” This was like a dream come true for me. I'd always fancied Maria‚ and now I was going to get to fuck her.
Maria was much shorter than Vanessa‚ particularly when V had her heels on. She was about 5'4‚ but her boobs‚ were huge‚ to match her ass. They were 34 G's and they were amazing to see even caged inside a bra. She was of Spanish descent so she had slightly tanned skin all the time and she could even speak a bit of Spanish (even though she was born and bred in south London‚ she still had a twang in her accent). “Now‚ you two‚ Strip me.” We did as we were told‚ Vanessa and I working her body as we took items of clothing off‚ kissing up her body‚ licking and sucking her nipples‚ neck‚ stomach and kissing her every once in a while. Once she was naked she said “Right. Matt. I want to fuck you. But at the same time‚ I want you to lick Vanessa's pussy like you never have before. V‚ you're going to be facing me so I can watch. Matt? Lie on the bed. V‚ over his face. Now please.” We didn't need to be told twice. I lay flat on the bed and Vanessa sat over me. I began to flick my tongue up and down her slit‚ making her moan with pleasure. Obviously satisfied‚ Maria proceeded to sit on my cock and began moving up and down. I could just see her tits bouncing through V's legs‚ making me even harder.
The two women moaned louder and louder as they both got closer to orgasming. Maria said to Vanessa “Kiss me!” And as they kissed almost as passionately as Vanessa and I had done earlier‚ I slipped my tongue round to V's anus‚ sliding my tongue inside her making her moan into Maria's mouth even louder‚ before I moved back to her clit licking furiously and bucking my hips to slam my solid cock in to the wet‚ warm hole that was Maria’s pussy. Both women orgasmed simultaneously and this in turn set me off and I moaned into the rush of Vanessa's cum as I squirted my hot cum inside Maria's wetness. She kept going for a while before saying “Vanessa‚ I want to feel your tongue on my cunt. And I want to see him fuck you while you lick me out. So he can do you doggy style... And Matt hunny‚ when you're close‚ I want you to finish in my mouth. Then I'll see what I do with the cum.”
We re-arranged ourselves so that I was behind Vanessa and I could see Maria clearly for the first time since our little sexcapade began. Vanessa wasted no time diving head first into Maria's pussy‚ licking and rubbing everywhere‚ making Maria moan loudly and squeeze those huge tits together which got me hard enough again‚ to begin taking Vanessa from behind. Her moans indicated that I was hitting the right spots as I slammed my cock in and out of her again and again. We were all getting worked up into a frenzy. Maria was forcing V's head into her crotch‚ I was slamming my cock into V‚ we were all in a world of pleasure. Then I decided to spice things up.
I slid my cock right out of V's dripping wet pussy‚ my cock slippery and warm from all her juices‚ and I pushed it into her ass‚ making her moan louder than she had done all day. Which was an achievement being muffled as she was by Maria's sopping wet cunt. I pushed harder in and finally her ass accepted my rock‚ hard cock and I began slamming into her almost as hard as I had been into her pussy. The tightness was unreal‚ I could feel every fibre of her asshole trying to reject my cock and yet at the same time‚ me forcing my way into her fighting it off. I felt incredibly powerful‚ and very turned on. My hand flew to her clit yet again and I began rubbing‚ which very soon made her cum all over my hand. I then offered my hand to Maria‚ which she sucked gently‚ relieving my fingers of the prized possession that was V's sweet nectar.
“I'm getting close Maria‚” I said as I realised that I was beginning to feel my cock tense up just like it usually did before I came. “Come here then. Vanessa keep going. I want to taste his cum and your ass while you taste my cum. I'm too close for you to stop now.” Vanessa groaned and carried on licking and biting‚ making Maria gasp for breath. “Slide your cock into my mouth Matt. I want to taste your thick‚ creamy cum.” I did as she had requested‚ feeling her tongue dart out to flick over my head‚ sending a jolt through my body‚ making me stiffen up even more‚ which I hadn't thought even physically possible. I watched as she gobbled my cock up‚ pushing me into her cheek‚ grazing my head with her teeth but that tongue was what was driving me wild. I squeezed her tits as I said “Fuck Maria‚ make me cum baby‚ please‚ make me cum in your hot mouth.” Maria took my cock right out of her mouth except for my head‚ and sucked hard. She moved her hand up and down my shaft so fast I thought she was going to hit herself in the face but she appeared to be a pro. With one last squeeze of those amazing tits‚ I groaned as I shot my load into her mouth. While the amount of cum had dropped since I had cum twice already in a short space of time‚ there was still a reasonable amount‚ and Vanessa looked up enviously as I spurted in to her friends mouth.
Maria beckoned V up to where she was sat on the bed. With a sly look at me‚ they began to kiss passionately‚ sharing my cum between the two of them pushing it between their mouths‚ tongues swirling through it‚ until Maria let it drop on to her tits‚ which she was squeezing together and told Vanessa to lick it off her and feed it back to her. Vanessa did so and saved half of it for herself. They both looked at me and swallowed. “Well‚” Maria said “I can certainly see why she goes on about you. You're good! And you have some of the nicest cum I've ever tasted! Would you like to stay the night Matthew?” I grinned and nodded. Suddenly‚ my fuck buddy was now fuck buddies. I thought to myself “I think I'll come here more often!” and got into bed‚ with the two gorgeous women that I had just fucked and watched eat my cum‚ before drifting to sleep‚ with one of them on each arm.
Are the real swingers parties or sex parties actually happening in Tulsa? Really??
Other Locations · Are the real swingers parties or sex parties actually happening in Tulsa? Really?? · I must admit, I'm extremely new to this whole scene but I've paid some kinda attention to it for quite some time, albeit from a distance, and have never learned of actual swingers clubs or fuck parties around here - I just feel like surely I would have. But, that said, I'm oh so happy to be wrong, I'm just asking this to make sure this is real and the people here are truly down to, well, get down. Our is this a waste of time? I hope not, cus ladies I promise I won't waste your's, my wife would never let me and she super excited to get involved too.. I hope to hear something back soon! Thanks!
Nieces for the Summer
Nieces for the Summer · Incest And Taboo · We were keeping my 2 nieces for the summer and the youngest would get up in the mornings with me while I had coffee and watched the news. She would climb up in my chair and sit on my lap in her Disney princess nightgown and lay back on my chest. She would always wiggle around like kids do and usually it would cause me to get 1/2 hard from her moving around. What I didn’t know is that she could feel my cock against her little butt and was trying to make me hard. After the second week of this routine she asked me what was the lump she was sitting on and placed her hand under her bottom right on my cock. This made it go from 1/2 hard to full diamond cutting hard instantly. I told her that was my penis and when it was sat on or held it would get hard and she shouldn’t grab it. I gave her a hug and said everything was ok and got up and went to the bathroom where I pulled down my shorts and started jerking off to make it go down. I came in just a few minutes all over the sink and as I was coming down from my orgasm I heard a little voice me behind me asking what was that? Are you ok?
Shocked that I didn’t hear her come in I tried to calmly tell her that when a penis gets hard the only way to make it go back to normal is to rub it until it shoots out the cream inside. She seemed happy with that explanation and said ok and went back to the living room while I put my shorts back on and cleaned up the sink, while starting to get another chubby thinking about her watching me.
So the weekend rolls though with the house full of people and so much activity I really hadn’t had a chance to think about what happened - too much. Monday morning my wife was taking my 2 nieces to a summer day camp but that morning my youngest niece said her stomach hurt and asked if she could not go. I work from home so I told my wife that would be fine and I would give her an update later on in the day. I got my niece some juice and a cup of coffee for myself and went to my chair to watch the morning news. She was already in my chair and had cartoons on the tv. I laughed and asked if I could sit with her. She giggled and jumped up to let me sit down then climbed in my lap. We sat there for about 10 minutes just watching tv and she wasn’t doing her normal wiggling of her butt in my lap so I thought that we had ended that morning routine. As I was sitting there feeling sad about that she spun around in my lap with her legs on either side of my thighs with her princess nightgown up high enough to just see the crotch of her light blue panties. She held her juice up to her mouth kind of hiding her face and quietly asked me if she could make my penis hard again - she wanted to see it.
I didn’t know what to say at first but my cock sure did. It swelled up almost immediately making a tent in my gym shorts. She giggled and asked if she made it do that and I told her that when a pretty girl shows me her panties and asks to see my penis it would always get hard. She asked if she could see it and I told her that she could pull down my shorts and take a look and that I wasn’t wearing underwear. She grabbed the top and pulled down about 1/2 way and just stared. I was so excited there was precum dripping from the end and she asked if I was peeing. I explained precum to her and asked if she wanted to taste it. She made a grimace and shook her head no so I milked put a glob and wiped my finger across the head of my cock collecting it and stuck it in my mouth. Mmmmm it was so sweet I told her. She was still holding my shorts down so I told her I would be more comfortable if she took them completely off and she could see better too. She stood up on the ottoman and pulled my shorts completely off then sat back down straddling my thighs, this time pulling her nightgown back so I could see all of her light blue panties and her little mound. Her legs were spread wide but I could tell that she had a puffy little mound and that made my cock twitch. She just sat there looking so I picked up my cock and pointed straight up at her stomach and asked her if she was wanted to touch it. She didn’t say anything but nodded her head so I took her left hand and rubbed her fingers across the shaft and then laid her hand there. She timidly touched it and slid her hand across my cock and pushed my balls around some. I was pouring precum by this time and she ran her finger across the head of my cock and gathered some on her finger, then lightly licked her finger. She then gathered up a glob from my stomach and sucked her finger clean saying it did taste good and that she liked it. I told her if she liked that she would love my cream when it came out. She asked me if I meant what shot out in the sink last week and I told her yes, that when she made me get all hard I had to rub it until my cream came out. I then asked her if she wanted me to show her how to do that, and she smiled and nodded her head yes.
So I took her little hand and told her to lightly grip my cock. It was so cute to see her hand only go 1/2 way around my cock - which isn’t super big but looked huge compared to her hand. I placed my hand on top of hers and told her to follow me, and started slowly stroking up and down. After about 12 strokes I took my hand away and she stopped for just a moment and then continued on her own. Because her hand was so small my cock slipped out a couple times so on her own she grabbed my cock with both her hands and continued stroking me. My cock was pointing up my body toward my stomach as she straddled my legs so I told her to lift it up so it was resting on her stomach as she jerked me. My precum was spotting her princess nightgown as she jerked me this way so I told her she should take it off so as not to get it messy. She nodded in agreement and let go of me - making my cock slam back into my stomach with a loud slap which made her giggle and do it 3 more times before grabbing the sides of her nightgown and pulling of off over her head. Naked except for her light blue panties which were a little small on her was a sight to behold and I soaked in her innocent beauty. No breasts yet but her nipples looked a little long, flat stomach and a pronounced mound of her little blue panty covered pussy. She scooted up my thighs a little pushing her panty covered pussy into my balls and grabbed my cock again with both hands. As she started awkwardly jerking me again the head of my cock was smearing precum across her stomach making it slippery and feeling wonderful. I think I moaned or made a weird noise because she stopped her hands from moving but didn’t let go and asked me if I was alright. I told her I was wonderful and if she continued that motion at the same pace I would shoot my cream for her very soon she smiled and went back to making her hands move up and down while gripping my cock - truth be told a little to firm - but I couldn’t say anything in fear she might stop. As I got closer to cumming I was moving my hips up and down making my ball sack grind into her mound. She never said anything so I wasn’t sure she was enjoying that but I sure was and then came that wonderful moment of not stopping the inevitable. As I felt it coming near I asked her if she wanted to taste my cream like she did with my precum and she said she wasn’t sure, and I told her that was alright but not to stop her hands jerking me as I started shooting it until I told her to. She nodded her head and kept jerking and staring intently at my cock resting on her stomach with both of her hands wrapped around it. The first shot of cum flew straight up in the air and landed back on her hands making her jump a little and let go with one hand. She continued stroking me but now my cock was pointing at my chest and the next 3 shots covered my stomach and filled my belly button. After the fourth shot I told her to stop and she just sat there watching my cock twitch and drool the remnants of my orgasm. I was breathing heavy and was thinking that this was the most intense orgasm I had ever had when she brought her cum covered hand to her nose and smelled my cum, then stuck her tongue out and cautiously tasted a little. She wrinkled her nose and said that my cream wasn’t as sweet as the other stuff before, so I wiped up a little on my finger and stuck it in my mouth sucking it clean. I agreed it want as sweet but it was very tasty and was full of good things for you. She tasted her hand again but said she didn’t really like it. I assured her that it was ok she didn’t like it now - but that maybe one day she would and I thanked her for an amazing orgasm. She tilted her head a little and looked puzzled, then asked me what an orgasm was. I told her that an orgasm was the best feeling in the whole world and that she had made me have one using her hands on my cock. She smiled real big and beamed proudly over her achievement and I asked her - already knowing the answer - if she had ever had an orgasm?
She shook her head and said no, so I asked her if she ever rubbed herself. Once again she looked a little puzzled and shook her head no again. I told her to let me up and I would get a towel to clean her hand, stomach, and myself, then I would explain everything to her. I can back into the room and she was sitting criss-cross on the ottoman still with only her light blue panties on. I cleaned her hand and wiped down her stomach and tossed the towel on the floor. I told her to sit back in my chair and this time I would sit on the ottoman. She scooted across and sat with her knees pulled up to her chest giving me an amazing view of her little panty covered pussy. I pulled the ottoman out and sat down facing her and place my hands on her knees. I told her that an orgasm was a feeling that slowly builds up until it explodes through your whole body and that was what she had done for me earlier. She smiled knowing that I was giving her a compliment but not truly understanding what I was talking about, so I continued. Just like when my penis gets hard because a pretty girl shows me her panties and rubs on it, girls get excited the same way but instead of getting hard they get wet with their own precum. I didn’t really know if she could get wet at her age but in the back of my mind I knew that I wanted to lick her to her first orgasm anyway. I told her that girls got excited and would feel a tingle in their stomach and pussy when they got real excited. She grinned big and said that her stomach and thingy had been tingling for the past 30 minutes. I told her that was good and that meant that she was wanting to have an orgasm. I guess I was playing it too slow because before I could continue with my talk she blurted out now can she have an orgasm? It was my turn to smile and I told her I would be glad to show her but this had to be a secret between the two of us because if anyone found out I would be sent away and not be able to see my family for a long time. She nodded and said she understood so I told her to stand up in the chair and take off her panties. She complied without any hesitation and handed me her light blue panties. I looked at the crotch to see if there was any sign of wetness but I didn’t see any. While she was standing there her mound was eye level to me and I was mesmerized but the perfect slit with no hair to be seen. While she was still standing I told her that girls would get excited when their breasts were played with. She giggled and said that she didn't have breast and called me silly, so I reached up and lightly pinched both of her nipples at the same time. She yelped a little and both her nipples piped out hard as a rock. So I leaned up and took her left nipple in my mouth and swirled my tongue around it and lightly sucked. She grabbed my head with both her hands and sucked in a deep breath. I moved over to her right nipple and continued my actions and she started breathing erratically and she said that she had never felt anything so good before. I stopped licking her nipple and looked up at her and said that she hadn’t felt anything yet - the best was yet to come - no pun intended. She didn’t understand what a pun was but it really didn’t matter to her at that point. I told her so sit back in the chair and slide her bottom kind of up to the front of the chair and when she did I bent her legs up and placed her feet on either side of her butt. For the first time I was seeing her little pussy open and in all its glory - and it was beautiful. I just sat there for a minute soaking in the view until she jerked my attention back to her by putting her hand over her mound and with the palm of her hand she pushed on her pussy and moved her hand back and forth 3 quick times and said that her thingy was itching. I told her that was her pussy and to let me take a look and see if I could make it stop itching. I used my fingers to slowly open her fat little mound and seeing her darker pink lips and her light pink clit - standing at attention already. I lightly ran my finger from the bottom of her pussy all the way to the top without hitting her clit yet and was very surprised to find that she was a little wet at her age. I licked my finger and her flavor was so sweet and clean, I knew I had to put my tongue inside her but I didn’t want to scare her. So I told her that I saw the problem and that I could kiss it and make it feel better. She gave me a funny face and asked me if I really was going to kiss her peepee, and I just smiled and told her to trust me and enjoy. I scooted back and leaned in and wrapped my lips around her little hard clit and lightly sucked and swirled my tongue just as I had on her nipples. She instantly went rigid and grabbed my head with both hands. She started whimpering as I continued licking every inch of her sweet little pussy with about every 10 licks giving her clit a few strokes. This was the sweetest pussy I had ever tasted and that fact was not lost on my cock which was now as hard as it had ever been in my life I reached down to feel it and I had more precum than I ever had running down the shaft and covering my balls. I took my finger and got it slippery with my precum and as I was licking her clit I slowly inserted it into her wet little pussy. I got it a little past the first knuckle when she panted that she felt like she was going to pee and that she needed to go to the bathroom. I stopped licking her but kept my finger in her slowly rubbing her inside and told her that she really didn’t have to pee but what she was feeling was an orgasm building up. I asked her as my finger was still inserted and rubbing her insides if she wanted me to stop and she just shook her head no and kept breathing heavily through her open mouth. I leaned back in and stuck my tongue back inside her sweet pussy where my finger had been and tongue fucked her for a few minutes until her thrashing around made it too difficult to keep my tongue inside her so I reinserted my finger until I felt it get too tight to continue. Not wanting hurt or freak her out in any way I didn’t try to push through her hymen instead I just kept rubbing the inside top of her pussy lightly and went back to sucking on her clit. She moaned louder than normal and her legs clamped around my head with an amazing amount of strength. I could feel her little pussy squeezing my finger - in fact she squeezed so hard it pushed my finger out of her, all the while I am still sucking on her clit and running my tongue all the way down to her asshole and back up to her clit. Then just as sudden as she went rigid she went limp as a doll. I stopped licking and looked up at her and I thought for a minute she had passed out. Her head was turned to the side, her mouth open and her eyes closed, just breathing heavy. I sat there for what seemed like 10 minutes but in reality it was probably about a minute when she opened her eyes, scooted back in the chair, and while smiling at me she said that was the most perfect wonderful feeling that she ever had, and if we could do that again….
The week crawled by with no time alone with my niece. Thursday afternoon some of the kids in the neighborhood came over and wanted to go swimming. I told them to play in the basement for about an hour until I finished up some work then I would go out back with them. It took me a little longer to finish but then I went down to the basement to get them (3 girls and 1 boy). At the bottom of the steps I hear “Not like that - do this” so I stopped for a minute to listen to what they were arguing about. Then I hear a loud “yes!” So I peeked around the corner. My youngest niece was sitting on the couch facing me and the other 2 girls were sitting on either side of her staring intently on the boy kneeling on the floor in front of her with his head between her legs. My niece was giving him step by step instructions and wasn’t cutting him any slack. Her sister was 3 years older but was much more reserved - or so I thought. She stood up and pulled her swim bottoms off then sat back down and told the boy to do that to her now. The boy scooter over and started licking her immediately and I watched her face go blank. She was holding his head with one hand and her hair with the other and immediately began to whimper. My youngest niece walked behind him so she could get a good look of what he was doing to her and started giving him some directions. I never knew she was so dominant and I began to wonder if I had instigated our encounters or had she! The boy took instructions very well and continued to make my older niece moan and giggle on the couch. After a few minutes the youngest niece asked their friend if she wanted to try it. This whole time she had been sitting on the couch just watching and not saying a word. She just slowly shook her head no and maybe whispered something but I couldn’t hear her. I adjusted my hard cock so I could walk and went back upstairs and then called for them. I heard a lot of scurrying around then they 3 girls came running up the stairs with the boy behind them. They were all dressed for the pool and smiling and the boy had a prominent erection poking out of his suit. I took them out back to the pool and had lemonade and popsicles ready for them. After a bit of splashing around with them I got out to sun and watch them play until the girls got tired and wanted to sun for a while. I could tell that the boy was bored just laying there so I asked him if he wanted to play a video game inside I could set it up for him. He eagerly accepted and ran inside. Back in the basement I started setting the game up on the tv and he was sitting on a towel on the floor. I turned around and saw he was still hard and had a dirty thought about the situation. I told him that this game was fun but probably wasn’t going to be as fun as what he did to my nieces. He went beet red and looked down at the floor. I asked him if he enjoyed doing that to my nieces and what would his parents think if I were to tell them what he was doing. He actually started to tear up and stuttering he was sorry. I felt instantly bad to have pushed him that far so I walked over and gave him a hug and told him that I wasn’t going to do that to him. With him still sitting on the floor he had risen to his knees for my hug and I had the side of his head on my crotch which was growing by the second. I made sure to let him feel my hard cock lying under his head and I told him that those games he played with my nieces were fun but there were other games that he would like too. He looked up at me with a questioning expression with my cock at full mast in my swimsuit and I asked him if he wanted me to show him these games. He nodded yes and I told him to stand up and I sat down on the couch.
He was standing in front of me with a nice size tent in his swim trunks staring me right in my face. I told him that I watched him licking my nieces and told him that he did a good job with them but they didn’t return the favor. He was just standing there with a smile on his face but not saying a word, so I asked him to pull down his swimsuit. He did so without any hesitation and out popped the cutest little hard cock I had ever seen. It was actually bigger than I expected at about 4 1/2 inches long but not very thick, and his balls were pulled up so tight they were almost inside him. As I took in the wonderful sight of his hairless privates I told him that just like when he licked my nieces and they enjoyed it, men enjoyed being licked too and I asked him if he would like me to show him. He quickly said yes and nodded his head, almost in unison of his little hard prick jumping up and down. I pulled him in close to me and ran my tongue from the base of his cock to the tip savoring the clean flavor of his pool washed dick. When I got to the tip he giggled and pulled back a little, so I pulled him back up to me and slid his whole cock into my mouth with my tongue circling the head. He went from a little giggle to a full blown moan that was drawn out as a oohhhhhh and his knees buckled a little. I was savoring the feeling of his thin rock hard cock in my mouth and was wondering if he could actually shoot cum yet when he started shaking and grabbed my head with both hands. He started making involuntary hip thrusts and shaking all over and gave a guttural groan as his cock pumped into my mouth. He then bent over my back to remove his cock from my mouth saying it was too sensitive and then fell onto the couch next to me breathing very heavily. There was not ejaculate yet but he had just experienced his first orgasm and this was the second person in 2 weeks that I had given that glorious experience to! I told him that he had just had an orgasm and asked him if he liked it. He was grinning from ear to ear nodding his head yes with a glazed look in his eyes. I then informed him that as he got older when he had an orgasm he would shoot his cream out of his cock and that he would like that feeling even better and the taste too. He was sitting on the couch next to me with his swimsuit around his ankles still a little out of breath when I stood up and pulled my shorts down. My hard cock popped up slapping my stomach as I turned to face him and without asking if he wanted to do to me what I did to him, I placed my hand on the top of his head and rubbed his hair lightly and eased his mouth toward my cock. He followed my previous actions to him almost perfectly, running his tongue from the base of my cock all the way to the tip, but my cock was gushing precum that covered his tongue. He pulled back and looked at me with disbelief on his face and asked if I was peeing? I quickly explained precum to him and squeezed a glob out on my finger and stuck it in my mouth savoring the sweetness. Seeing this he tentatively licked the head of my cock again gathering a glob of precum on his tongue and gulped it down like a pro. I continued rubbing his hair and told him that he was doing a great job and to continue sucking on my cock like a Popsicle. I wish I could tell you he was a great cocksucker but in truth he wasn’t - but the visual of him licking me and his little cock still rock hard combined with the flavor of him still in my mouth was all I could take. With my right hand on his head I grabbed my cock with my left hand and told him to lean his head back and stick out his tongue. I almost lost my orgasmic momentum because he did just that - but had his mouth closed like he was just making a funny face sticking his tongue out at me. I stifled a laugh and told him to open his mouth with his tongue out and before he could comply, my first shot of cum hit him right in the nose. He turned his head to the side and tried to back up but I was still holding his head with my right hand so the second, third, and fourth shot went across the side of his face. I let go of his head and he was wiping cum out of his nose (it actually went up his nose) and I took my finger and gathered some off the side of his face and told him to taste it. He stuck his tongue out a little and I pushed my finger into his mouth where he sucked it clean. I repeated the process 2 more times until all of the cum was off his face, then I squeezed my cock up making another glob collect on the end. I told him to suck the rest out of the end of my cock to clean it good and he quickly complied. He said that he really liked the taste and couldn’t wait until he could do that for himself. I laughed and said that he would before too long, but in the meantime as long as he kept it a secret between the 2 of us I would “let” him taste mine whenever he wanted. I finished setting up the game for him and told him to pull up his pants as I took one more feel of his still hard little cock and I was going to check on the girls.
It was time for my wife to come home so the girls came in and got their things together. Everyone was acting so normal I was getting really excited about the possibilities for the next week they were with us - and Mark, the neighbor’s son, was going to be around longer! My wife got home and opened a bottle of wine then started cooking dinner and told my nieces to go ahead and take a bath and get out of their swimsuits. I was in the kitchen chatting with my wife and about to open another bottle of wine when my youngest niece yells downstairs for a towel so I told my wife I would get one and take to her. I grabbed a couple out of the laundry and walked upstairs to the bathroom and knocked on the door which opened as I knocked. There was my youngest niece standing there completely naked staring at herself in the mirror and pinching her little nipples. She smiled when she saw me and walked over to get the towel but instead of grabbing the towel she grabbed my crotch and started squeezing my cock. I took her hand away and shut the door behind me and knelt down to her level. I told her that I loved her and really enjoyed playing with her but we couldn’t do this while my wife was home that she could catch us. She dropped her head with a sad look on her face so I wrapped the towel around her and picked her up and sat her on the counter as I gave her a long hug. I lifted her head up to look at her face and she gave me a deep kiss. As we were kissing I slid her down the counter so I was standing in front of the bathroom door so it couldn’t open and pushed the towel off her shoulders. I broke the kiss and told her to lean back and we could do something real quick but then we had to go back downstairs. As she leaned back against the mirror I spread her legs open and up a little and bent over and licked her freshly bathed hairless little cunt. She sighed and opened her legs a little more so I attacked her little sweet pussy with aggressive licking and sucking, enjoying the sweet flavor and her body gyrations. I’m almost no time she clamped her legs around my head and lifted her little ass completely off the counter as she whimpered a little too loudly. I placed my hand across her mouth to help muffle the sounds as I continued my tongue assault on her hard little clit. Her hips jerked upward with my head locked between her legs and then she went limp again. It was like an orgasm took all of her life force away for about 45 seconds and she was limp as a doll. I stood up taking in the beautiful sight of her laying there on the towel with her little pussy glistening with my saliva. She smiled as I rearranged my hard cock in my swimsuit and she asked what about me? Could she do me know? I smiled and told her I would like no nothing more than that but we didn’t have time now, it would have to wait until later. Later that night when in bed with my wife she actually asked me in the middle of a very heated set of sex what had me so riled up….if only I could have told her.
The weekend was long with everyone at the house. Even Mark and Elise, the friend of my nieces, came over and swam on Saturday. There was no chance to be alone but that didn’t stop my youngest niece Karly and Mark from teasing me. I began to wonder if they knew about each other’s playtime with me or if they had their own secret. I went in the kitchen to start getting the burgers ready and Karly came in a few minutes later. She jumped up on the counter in her little yellow bikini next to where I was chopping lettuce and spread her legs wide and started rubbing her crotch. She told me that her pussy seemed to tingle or itch all the time now and the only thing that made it better was for someone to lick it. I smiled and told her I would love to lick her but my wife and everyone else was right outside at the pool. She kind of pouted but said she understood then gave me a hug and went back outside. Mark came in just as she left and asked for a coke. I told him to get one out of the fridge and he did then walked over and stood beside me while I was peeling an onion. He told me that he had a new secret and wanted to tell me. I put my arm around him and told his that he could tell me anything while I was checking out his little package in his Speedo. It seemed that he was hard and dressing to the left but I really couldn’t tell from my angle. He told me that he had shot cream out of his cock last night when he played with it - well not exactly cream but he shot a clear sticky liquid and it tasted great. I reached down to feel his little cock and it was hard as a rock. I told him I couldn’t wait to taste it for myself. When I said that he pulled his swimsuit down and his cock was pointing straight up. I looked over the counter to the pool and saw where everyone was and dropped down to a squat for a quick taste. He could see over the counter so I told him to watch for anyone coming this way and started sucking his little hard cock. It was probably my imagination but it seems as if his balls were a little bigger or at least hanging lower that before. I was loving the feeling of his little cock in my mouth and the taste of a mixture of chorine and what I assumed was precum and didn’t want to stop, but he started tapping the top of my head and grunting so I stood up expecting someone to be walking in. There was nobody there and Mark said he was sorry but he was about to shoot and wanted me to know. I smiled and told him thank you and he could shoot in my mouth that I would like to taste him. I looked over the counter again and dropped back down to that amazing little hard cock and slurped it back in my mouth with my tongue swirling the head. Mark started gasping again and started little jerks of his hips and then groaned, with his legs buckling. I didn’t feel him shoot so much as I tasted him. It was as sweet as my precum but more of it and a little thicker. I have him one last strong suck and pulled his swimsuit up then swatted his butt, told him that was delicious, and he needed to go back to the pool. He laughed and took off to the pool while I finished prepping the burgers with a wonderful taste lingering in my mouth.
To be continued....
The secret to good sex for a woman is, all in the mind
The secret to good sex for a woman is, all in the mind · General · The simple secret to a threesome, is Let The man sit there, and talk to the woman as she's sitting in the chair talking to me, well I'm drinking or cum twice. And then blindfold her and put her on her knees, and have her rubber her clits, so many girls have suck my 9-in cock and c** and c** because for a woman, she will be well taken care of satisfied when she knows that satisfaction is right here before her blindfolded, rubbing her clit again, open her mouth, and then when I'm talking to her and her mouth is wide open, I put my cock right in the back of her mouth her throat, I say close your lips, I want you to come with my cock right in your mouth. It happens all the time, the ladies come hard why because I hold her head still and she focuses and my cocks right in her mouth, and she will start to know like all ladies when they come 15 times, it is the cock they treasure, it is the cock, when I'm talking to her, it is the cock that I will put her doggy style harass in the air, looking in a mirror driving herself and slowly the tip of my cock right down to my balls I'll see it, and she will know I knocked the bottom right out of that ass. I was slowly start stroking her, and I look at her husband, and I'll say she is going to come so hard, cuz I know what to do, and then I'll start. Slowly slowly I want her to tell me speed it up get harder, then I'll know I always know I hold her down tight and I always knock that bottom out of that ass and they come and come, and I'll keep going I'll say I want you to cum until I say you're done. She never does this to her husband but she will do that to me, I will go around I put her on her knees I want her to look at me, and I want her to ask me, please I want to clean it off, and we'll talk, I'll say all night you're going to have this this is for you, so now open your mouth and look at your husband. I'll stick it in the back of her throat and hold her head and start Stroker, I will say rub your clit rub your clit they always do they start coming and cumming, that is what I like they lose themselves, because it's all in the mind she will rub herself and I stroke her harder and harder harder and harder and when she comes I'm going to bury my cock right down the Walls and hold her head when she comes. She will come hard because now she with her unreal sex it's all devoted to my cock 9 in. It's no hurry we'll take her to bed and her husband will be overhead sticking his cock right down her throat and holding her legs, and I'll just be stroking her stroker that should be rubbed her clit and we'll talk the husband of me. And then I'll put my cock right up to the balls, and I say husband just a little suck your head, and we'll be still, I want you to rub your clit, I want you to feel what it's like to be full and come. I want you to appreciate when you're cuming or cocks and you. All the time she would come quick they always do she would come and come, then I would say to the husband can you help me, can you pull her legs up over her shoulders, I want you to rub your clit, I want you and your husband to see me take you like you want to be, he would be holding her slowly I put her right to the balls, grab your crack I start stroking and stroking I want to talk to her to me do you like it, she loves you husband cuz it's not many people that will let their wives be free, and love so much that they would let her do that. So that's why I'm going to start stroking her hard faster and faster and faster and faster and when she's about ready to come I'll stop. again and I'll stop and she will be like they all are crazy, I wanted to talk to me and she would say I like that cock you are right, I come and come because I see it the thickness and it's for me, I just about worship it, that's what I want, hot stroker a stroker I will stroke her hard and she be screaming I said hold her legs down, and she would try not to come anymore but he going to have her legs down tonight Stroker and Stroker, you see you're going to stop coming when my cock says they're going to stop. She likes that, I go around to the front I want the husband to hold her behind the neck, he would open her mouth and I slowly sink it right down the balls she never did that before, every time they know it happens they worship it, they swallow it they want it all. The husband will say she never did that before, that's what threesomes are for the best the most extreme orgasms that you could not do to yourself. And she'd be in the chair relaxing and she'd have a dildo up her ass and vibrator and she would be putting on a show for us. I don't want you to be a raunchy as you can be a w**** tonight that's what I want, because when you come we're going to reward you, I want you to ask your husband can you f****** in the ass while he's f****** me the p**** I want you to ask it. Cuz you know you're going to come, we'll take care of you I'll be down in her p**** and he'll be up in her ass and she be coming she would come he be Stroker her, you know something can I take your place, because I think she wants this,. He would be on the floor of her p**** I would get her ass in the air I'd be standing up I was thinking right down in my balls, I think you're too soft husband I'm going to start stroking her right now I'm going to use her I'm going to f*** her ass and knock her bottom out, and she's not going to be able to do anything about it, I would be just about violent, he never saw her get f*** like that and she would be cumming and common and I would say that's it because when I'm done, your husband is going to be up your p**** and then he's going to see you suck my cock right down my balls, she would still be coming and she come again she loves it something about knowing she's going to come and come because the secret is the Mind Games and then all of a sudden she would say do whatever you want because she would lose herself they always do. I I slowly but my cock right there in my balls I would hold her head I want her to look at me then I start stroking her right down her throat pain I say rub your clit I want to rub your clit and she will get off they always do, I say whenever you're coming you tell me because take a breath I'm sick of it right down in my balls when you're coming and you look at me. I want you to concentrate on my cock when you're coming and her husband would be looking up because she's never done that before. I pull out let her take her breath and push right back in. She'll be done coming I pulled out her mouth would be dripping saliva running down her throat chin, that's exactly what I want a girl that that sucks my cock and comes not even rubbing her clit, saliva running out of her mouth because she wants to swallow she can't get enough, the husband will see her, oh that's what you thought she she like me I told her she was coming, the husband would start getting soft so I pull her off of her him and I stick her mouth right down to the balls and hold her, I could just be still, I know what I'm doing rub your clit don't have any hands on his cock I stand up and just slowly push it right down her ass, he would get hard a little bit he likes that just don't say a word nothing just like that cock rub your clit after three or four orgasms right girls you come and come. I just stroke her and stroke her Stroker and have fun and use her, and she be coming and she used my cock, if she didn't come fast enough I reached down and rub her clit rubber clip, and hold her so she came. I want them to have vibrators and dildos, would have his balls in your mouth her legs up, and then I start vibrating her clit Stroker and Stroker and stroker I'd say don't bite down on those calls, do you just relax and come and I'll take care of the rest a stroker three fingers four fingers and she comes so hard she would shoot, I say are you biting his balls, he has her leg so she couldn't move I just keep making her come and come that's a girl that's a girl just stay still, I said you would come but I didn't say when you stop. Now she stays still I don't want her to talk did she ever have a sister ass and he said no way I start Stroker and Stroker and she start moving and moving I hold her down with a vibrator I just take her, because that's what it's about coming fantasies and sometimes being held still so you can't have any control and someone else take it over. She would come and come now I want her to suck him off, he's just about ready to come I would ask him can I stroke it off right in your tongue, he never did that before he said yeah, she'll be rubbed her clit because that's all she has to do rub her clit and have come running in her mouth and she likes it she come. I struck him off that is it close your mouth I push her head right down to the balls swallow it. I did this once and I'll do it again because she's a good girl I'll take her in the shower, I have a hard on I stick it right up her ass and stop and I said just wait suck his cock I want you to rub your clit, slowly my cock will go down and go down and then I said now you can come now start pissing right in your ass she wouldn't know what's going on they'll be running down her legs and she would come, I know you have no problem doing this cuz the cock is a thing you need. Now this cock is pissing her ass and she will come hard they always do when you have them in the right State of Mind there you go I pulled out put our knees again I say stick out your tongue I put the head of my cock on her tongue the husband will be looking at cuz all of a sudden I start squirting her mouth a little bit I hold her head still, that's what I want everything about this cock you like. Put your lips over the head of my cock and swallow it. Now I'm going to push it down in my balls and you start going to start stroking it right up again. I've had ladies work on my cock for hours they loved it. Cuz when they know they get it up they come and come suck it up they know they're going to get it right in the ass and they're going to come hard, because if you really had the mindset all night the p**** or the ass it doesn't matter you're going to come it's just about the cock. It's the Mind Game to talk to them and it's fine the things they would do at 7:00 at night don't do at 10:00 at night with no problem because that was always in them but now you gave him the freedom to have sex anytime Anyway You Want It, the more w**** you are with sex the better it is. At the end of the night for 2 hours before I leave like my wife and stuff does she loves to suck cock, I talked to the husband and I have her on my stomach and she be stuck in my cock for an hour half hour 2 hours it doesn't matter for her it's a pleasure and for her and made her come 15 times. Good sex once in awhile not every time is having a cock that isn't about you and making you come having a mindset the cock it is all there is and actually you come because what I hold you down it's stick it right up your ass, and just take over to rub your clit, you going to like it, whether you aren't sure or not, I know I'll just take over they always do when they knock the bottom of that ass and they start coming four or five times it's over. The things they wouldn't do by 2 hours when I pull it out of her ass see what I have no problem put my cock down her mouth no problem cuz it's all about the cock. However when I start it's always about her call me or down make her come and talking to her that it's all about her, and then it's all about her now slowly it's all about concentrating, and wanting my cock anywhere I want. Oh well I'm an old man I haven't been with a woman for years, I remember the day
The Teacher's Tale
The Teacher's Tale · General · The Teacher’s Tale
“And for next week I want you to read chapters 16 to 20 alright?!” My last sentence of class was met with a cacophony of noise. The bell rang‚ chairs scraped‚ bags zipped‚ voices grew louder. Lunchtime at Pembury High. I sighed and picked up my own books; heading to the staff room to get my lunch. I always brought packed lunch. It was a force of habit – something my mother had always done for me when I was at school‚ it made me feel… nostalgic in a way.
I said hello to my fellow teachers and opened my locker. Inside was something incredibly shocking. A detention slip! It read “I need to see you in my office at the end of the day.” Under ‘reason’ was simply “;)” and it was just signed “LDE”. LDE was the acronym that our school’s dance teacher used. Her name was Lara Diane Edrel. I was both confused and excited. I had fancied Lara since we had joined the school together last year. We were only a year apart in age but she seemed so much like me that the age thing never mattered. She was not the tallest‚ nor the shortest of women‚ she was a perfect height and a fantastic build‚ her legs were lithe and sexy – years of dancing had toned them up‚ her stomach was flat‚ her arse had a fantastic curvature almost perfect and her breasts… her breasts were incredible. Large and round and succulent… I just wanted to taste them. I suddenly caught myself and rushed back to my classroom hoping the day would pass quickly.
I myself was not very tall – at the age of 21‚ I was 5’7” quite slim in build with a big smile and big round brown eyes. I had caught several of my sixth formers staring at me and it worried me to think about how they talked about me and my fellow teachers – knowing that I had only myself been in their shoes three or four years previously. I had to be careful about what I thought for the last period of the day. Year nine’s were a tricky bunch at the best of times‚ never mind when my head was over in miss Edrel’s office between her breasts‚ or better yet between those gorgeously sexy legs‚ licking her sweet pussy…
I shook myself and carried on with teaching my class about Romeo And Juliet despite the fact that they clearly had no interest in what I was teaching them. I stuck on a youtube video and let the class run to an end‚ not even setting them any homework and as the bell went‚ I was racing across the grounds to get to Lara’s office. When I got there I saw her silhouette through the frosted glass on her door. I hesitated‚ taking in her gorgeous figure then‚ after a split second‚ I knocked. “Come in!” her voice floated through the door‚ it was music to my ears. As I pushed the door open I spoke “Hey Miss Edrel – you wanted to see me? Very nice with the det slip by the way!” I tried to act jovially‚ even though I was nervously excited and could feel my cock stiffening as I looked at her amazing body. She was wearing a figure hugging summer dress – her legs were bare‚ as were her feet so she had obviously removed her leggings which she would have been wearing all day and her full beautiful breasts were almost spilling out of the top of her dress. She flicked her strawberry blonde hair as she turned to look at me with her staggering green eyes and a smile on her face. She walked with a sway in her hips that I had never seen on any other woman and god dam it was sexy. “yes… I wanted to see you” she said in a silky voice‚ locking the door as she did so‚ “and by the look of things‚” she gazed down at the solid lump that was my cock “you wanted to see me too!” I suddenly became very flustered‚ stumbling over my words “I – I can… I can explain!” She just giggled and said “explain what? That you’ve wanted to fuck me since we met? Oh hunny‚ I know… I wanted to see how long it would take you to make a move… but I got bored of waiting…”
Before I knew what was happening‚ she had pulled down her dress so I could see her magnificent breasts fully for the first time – they were every bit as beautiful as I had imagined and then she had her hands in my boxers‚ pulling them down and grabbing my cock as she did so‚ sliding her hand up and down slowly at first. “well… it’s nice to meet you” she said‚ before swallowing all 8 and a half inches whole. I swear I almost came right there and then and my hands flew to the back of her head‚ pushing my cock as deep down her throat as I could and she grabbed hold of my thighs‚ before moving one hand to gently carress my balls as she deepthroated me. I moaned and she groaned as she throatfucked me. I was getting closer to orgasm and she could clearly tell this so she squeezed my balls harder and sucked me faster and faster until I groaned loudly and gripped her hair tight trying hard not to shout as there were still students milling around the building‚ I shot my load deep in her throat. She swallowed it all down‚ licking her lips. She stood up and covered up saying “well… that was definitely worth the wait… however… you owe me now!!!” I was too shocked to speak! She wrote something on a piece of paper and slipped it in my shirt pocket whispering in my ear “my address… swing by later tonight… I’ll have a real treat for you then… off you go!” And in a flash‚ I was out of her office‚ still dazed and amazed by what had just transpired…
I rushed home unable to get my head around what had happened… Apparently‚ she had wanted me too! And had just been waiting for my play?!!? Well had I known that I would have acted a fuckload sooner!!! I ran up the stairs to my flat‚ fumbling with the keys before I finally managed to let myself in. I was met by my cat and I had to say “Sorry old friend‚ but I have another pussy to play with tonight!” The cat looked slightly hurt (if cat’s can look hurt) and stalked away with her tail in the air as if I’d personally insulted her. I’d buy her some tuna to make it up to her later‚ but right now‚ showering and getting back out was more important. I stripped down and turned the shower on‚ embracing the cold water before it finally turned to hot. I thought that the sheer cold might make me think twice about what I was going to do that evening but instead it only refocused my mind on what was going to happen. As I was washing myself‚ I thought about her lips wrapped around my cock and felt myself getting harder and harder. It was no good‚ I began to stroke myself‚ gently at first‚ the water crashing down around me. I was imagining her breasts enveloping my cock‚ her squeezing them tightly around it and sucking the end every time it went near those incredibly sexy lips. I stiffened even more as I thought about sliding my head between her pussy lips and how good she would taste… before I knew it‚ I had shot my load and it was washing away down the drain… Now all I had to do was wait for her text message to say she was ready for me to come over… Well that and get changed.
The text message came whilst I was playing xbox. I felt my phone vibrate against my leg and almost dropped the controller. The text simply read “I’m waiting big boy ;) x” Well‚ I’d kept her waiting once‚ so it would be rude to do it again! I chucked on some jeans and a tee‚ grabbed my hoodie‚ keys and phone from the side and was out my door no more than three minutes after receiving that text. In my pocket was the piece of paper with her address on it. She only lived three or four streets away from me!!! I was getting nervous again but I was excited as well‚ the blood was pumping in my ears. It was an odd sensation‚ but I knew the blood would be pumping somewhere else soon enough. I arrived at her front door within about ten minutes and I rang the door bell. When she answered‚ my jaw almost hit the floor.
She was stood there in a French maids outfit and black high heels. Again her breasts were almost fully out – the outfit made them look even bigger than they actually were and the skirt was so short that I was sure if she bent over I would see her panties. “Good evening sir” She said in the same silky voice she had used earlier. “Please… Come in”. I was more than happy to oblige and after I’d stepped across the threshold she shut the door behind me‚ spun me around and pulled me towards her. I kissed her passionately‚ my lips finding hers with incredible ease; our tongues were not far behind and we were exploring each others mouths. It wasn’t long before I was kissing down her neck‚ grazing my teeth‚ carefully‚ so as not to leave a mark – I knew what kids could be like in school and didn’t want her to have to face any of the flak she would get if she had a love bite – and I moved closer and closer to those incredible breasts. Finally‚ I managed to get my lips onto them kissing closer and closer to her nipples. It was just as I raised my hands to remove her top that she pushed me to my knees and forced my head towards her pussy. She didn’t need to force really but it felt good to be wanted down there… She smelt incredible‚ I could tell her juices were flowing but that didn’t stop me from sliding my tongue all the way up her pussy‚ teasing her arsehole before reaching the top and flicking over her already swollen clit. My teeth closed around it as my tongue began to swirl and stab and flick and my fingers plunged inside her. I could hear her moaning as I did this and a sudden surge of inspiration came to me. The next time I withdrew my fingers I slid one into her arsehole and two into her pussy‚ all the while my tongue and teeth working on her clit. This made her grind her hips towards my face and she began to moan faster as my fingers penetrated her two holes. My cock was throbbing but I didn’t stop; I wanted to repay her for earlier. It wasn’t long before I was going to get my reward – her moans got louder and quicker‚ her breathing more shallow; then‚ all of a sudden‚ her hands gripped my hair stupidly tightly and I could feel her pussy and arsehole tense around my fingers. I licked her until her orgasm subsided then she pulled me up and licked her juices off me. “Well‚” she said “I guess that makes us even… Shall we get on with the evening’s entertainment? I thought we’d skip dinner‚ as you’ve just eaten and I intend to eat something myself a little later….” She winked as she finished her sentence‚ grabbed me by the hand and dragged me towards what I could only assume was her bedroom.
What I saw upon entering her bedroom shocked and excited me all at once. Attached to the four bed posts were shackles and laying in the middle of the bed was a huge red dildo… Must have been at least ten inches. I was wondering what was about to happen but realised that with Lara‚ I would be able to explore a sexual side of myself that I had never been able to before. Whilst I was taking in what I saw on the bed‚ Lara began to strip and I realised she wasn’t only pantiless‚ but braless too. I watched as she got completely naked‚ bending down to take off her heels and showing me her beautiful trimmed pussy and her arsehole‚ still pink from the assault against the door earlier. As she took off her second shoe she spoke. “I can see from the look in your eye you’re a little surprised… but from the look of your trousers excited too!” She laughed softly as I looked down and saw that my cock was as stiff as iron. She walked over to me and kissed me as she had earlier‚ this time sliding her hands up my top and dragging her nails down my chest. The pain felt good in a twisted kind of way and just as I found myself wanting more and my cock throbbing‚ she stopped. She took my top off and unzipped my jeans‚ pulling them and my boxers down but waiting for me to remove them fully as she wandered back to the bed‚ perching on the edge. I clumsily removed the rest of my clothing and almost sprinted over to her. “Woah there!” She said‚ “I want you to do something to me…” “Anything!” I replied. “I want you‚ to take this big red dildo‚ and force it down my throat… then‚ I want you to put it in my arse and fuck me hard from behind… I want you to treat me like your little slut‚ all my holes‚ are yours… I want you to use and abuse me… all I ask‚ is that this dildo is in my arse for the first few orgasms and after we’ve fucked once… you chain me up. Other than that‚ you have free reign. Deal?”
My response was to grab the dildo and her throat‚ almost in the same action. Squeezing her throat I said “Open up.” She obliged almost instantly and I relinquished my grip slightly sliding the dildo in‚ inch by inch to her wide open mouth watching as she took it just as easily as she had taken my cock earlier on that day. When she had it all the way in I held her throat tighter‚ closing my fingers so she could barely breathe. She began to cough and splutter and I again loosened my grip and began to remove the dildo from her throat‚ before ramming it deeper again and making her gag and splutter from the surprise. I smirked‚ pleased that I had caught her out and this time as I removed the dildo from her throat I brought it all the way out‚ telling her to bend over. She obliged almost instantly and I forced her head into the bed before spreading her perfectly rounded arse cheeks. I spat on her arsehole to make it wet then slid three fingers inside her straight away. She bucked slightly then stayed still. I’d never done anything to anyone’s areshole before tonight‚ so I was very excited to have free reign over it after fucking her like this… I pulled my fingers out and before putting the dildo inside her‚ I shoved them in her mouth and she willingly sucked them clean. I began teasing her anus with the dildo before she slowly but surely squeezed it in. This time she did buck and moan and rock onto it‚ her moans getting louder as it got deeper and deeper. I pulled it out about half way before slamming it back inside her‚ making her yelp with a mix of surprise and pleasure once again. I smiled again realising what I was about to do and I slid my fingers inside her dripping wet pussy‚ making her moan and slide her hips backwards and forwards. It didn’t take long til my cock was solid again and I pulled my fingers out and slid it in slowly‚ inch by inch‚ just like I had the dildo. Her pussy felt wonderful around my cock‚ warm‚ tight and wet… Just perfect. She moaned louder and louder as my cock went in and out of her‚ slowly and gently at first but then faster and harder and faster still‚ our hips moving in a rhythmical movement. Suddenly she said “Spank me!” So I pulled my hand back and spanked her. “What the fuck was that‚ are you man or mouse? I said fucking SPANK ME!!!” She screamed the last two words as my cock drilled into her again‚ this time I was taking no prisoners‚ I pulled my hand back as far as I could and brought it crashing down on her arse cheek. The noise was incredible but nowhere near as incredible as the one she made after I made contact and my cock slipped deeper. “mmmmm fuck yeah! Keep going you’re getting me close!” My hand stung from the spank but it was a good sensation so I did the same to her other arse cheek. She moaned again and our movements became faster and more intense‚ as we drew closer to orgasm I brought my hands round to her front‚ squeezing those beautiful breasts hard and pinching her nipples‚ making her squeal with delight‚ then‚ my fingers found their way to her clit. I could see the dildo poking out of her anus as my cock rammed her pussy again and again and my fingers assaulted her clit. Without warning she cried “FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCK!” and I felt her pussy tighten around my cock and she bucked so hard into my hips that it made me shoot my load deep inside her.
We rode out our orgasms together then I forced her onto the bed and shackled her up‚ once she was in place I slid my cock into her mouth and began licking her clit again‚ so we were in the 69 position. Once again she took my cock with little resistance all the way down her throat moaning onto me this time as I licked her throbbing clit again assaulting it with my teeth and sliding my fingers inside her‚ letting the dildo in her arse keep that hole filled. I was about to do something I’d wanted to do all night‚ I turned around and put my cock between her tits‚ squeezing them together around it and began fucking her chest. Just as I had imagined‚ she began taking the tip of my cock in her mouth everytime she could reach it and kept telling me how good it felt between her tits. This turned me on immensely‚ however I decided to release my grip on one of her breasts‚ holding them both with one hand covering my cock and the other hand once again closed around her throat. Her moans turned to simply squeaks as her airways closed and I moved down her body‚ sliding my cock inside her widely stretched pussy with ease once again. She tried to moan but again she could only squeak and barely breathe as my cock was pounding her pussy for the second time that evening‚ this time with me on top of her‚ feeling those glorious breasts against my chest‚ her erect nipples rubbing against my body as I fucked her harder and harder. I watched her face as I fucked her and I could see the joy she felt from having her breathing restricted and her pussy pounded‚ and I kept it up‚ pulling my cock all the way out of her‚ before slamming it back in‚ harder and faster I pounded and tighter and tighter I squeezed‚ until I saw her eyes glaze over‚ at which point‚ I let go of her throat and instead began attacking her boobs. I slapped each one in turn hard‚ then bit down on each one of her nipples like I had done her clit earlier on‚ and flicked my tongue‚ ramming her pussy continuously with my throbbing cock. I began removing the dildo from her anus whilst flicking her nipples with my tongue and grazing them with my teeth and then rammed it back in‚ three maybe four times before pulling it all the way out of her and stopping my attack on her nippled just to slide it down her throat again. Before she could so much as moan‚ I had removed my cock from her tight pussy and slammed it into her now massively stretched arsehole. The feeling was sheer ecstasy. Her arse clenched as soon as my cock was in there and I couldn’t help but let out a moan of pleasure as I felt the joys of anal sex for the first time. I couldn’t help but think how fucking hot she looked with my cock in her arse‚ a dildo down her throat and her pussy dripping both of our cum… I took the dildo out of her throat and slid it inside her pussy‚ once again allowing my hand to tighten round her throat‚ after slapping her face hard. She moaned loudly again and I slapped her again with my free hand‚ then concentrated on fucking her slutty little arsehole. It felt so good to be burying my cock deep in her anus I couldn’t help but feel my balls tighten and me get closer to orgasm. I didn’t know how many times she had cum so far but I could tell she was getting insane pleasure from what was going on and her hips were moving as much as her restraints would allow. She managed to whisper “Cum… in … my … arsehole … please… fill me…!” She didn’t need to ask me twice‚ no sooner had the words left her lips‚ my balls tightened totally and my load went inside her again‚ making her let out a low stifled moan and me a loud groan. This is what I had been missing… I wouldn’t be missing it again!!!
I continued fucking her arsehole for a few minutes‚ then as I pulled out‚ I pulled the dildo out of her pussy and pushed back into her anus‚ not allowing my cum to escape. I clambered up the bed and fucked her throat again to get myself hard once more. I was in no way done with fucking this stunning specimen of the female gender. Once I was fully hard again I rushed back to the end of the bed‚ and slid my cock in her pussy‚ thrusting gently whilst I undid the shackles around her ankles. She gave me a quizzical look but I slapped her round the face again before she could speak and slammed my other hand into her throat making the words catch before she could say anything. I pounded her pussy a few times to make her slip back into the reverie she was in before and then I let go of her throat again‚ put her legs onto my shoulders and then leaned forward‚ making the most of her flexibility and putting them on her shoulders‚ fucking her as deep as I could‚ I also made sure her dildo was as deep as that could go too‚ before I resumed choking and fucking her‚ my free hand rubbing her clit. Her hips bucked and she came again and again‚ but as I had already cum four times throughout the day‚ I could go for ages. I spanked her hard and rammed her dildo in and out of her arse with my free hand making her squeal again and again with pleasure until finally‚ I felt my balls begin to tighten again. I moved her legs back to be flat on the bed‚ climbed up again and unshackled her hands‚ I slapped her again and said “squeeze your tits together‚ I’m gonna cum all over them” she did as she was told and as I fucked he magnificent breasts I pulled her dildo out of arse and slid it down her throat again. She moaned onto it as my cock slipped between her breasts – her pussy juices were still dripping off me as I was between her tits. She moaned louder and louder bringing me closer and closer to orgasm‚ before finally with one final thrust‚ I shot my load all over her chest moaning as I did so. I rolled off her‚ exhausted‚ but she wasn’t done. She pulled the dildo out of her mouth and ate up all my cum. She attempted to clamber on top of me but I whispered “not tonight… I need a break!” She looked stunned‚ but nodded and proceeded to fuck herself with her dildo until she came one more time. Then she went and had a shower‚ inviting me in but I said “Let’s save something for next time” with a wink and a smile. She laughed and went to shower and when she was done‚ I did the same. We slept together naked‚ our hands exploring each other’s bodies before we slept‚ I knew that from now on‚ life at Pembury High and life with Lara were about to get a whole lot sexier…
TO BE CONTINUED…
The Teacher’s Tale Part 2.
It had been nearly a week since I first fucked Lara‚ the Dance Teacher at Pembury High – the school I also teach English at. Life could not have been better since then. Whenever we saw each other in the corridor we would smile knowingly and nod in recognition of the other – knowing that in a few hours time we would be at either one of our houses‚ fucking each other senseless. I couldn’t help but smile remembering one such moment during the Saturday sex session; she had had all three of her glorious holes completely and utterly violated. I was close to finishing as I pounded both her pussy and anus in turn‚ trying to make myself cum‚ she was moaning loudly and egging me on‚ she wanted it‚ I could tell she wanted it she was almost begging me to cum inside her. Never not wanting to surprise‚ I threw her too her knees‚ grabbed her throat and fucked her face hard and fast‚ knowing she could take me all the way in. She even stuck her tongue out to tease my balls when my cock was buried in her throat. This brought me closer than ever and just as I felt my cock stiffen completely and my balls tighten I pulled out of her mouth and shot my load all over her face and chest. When she opened her eyes and began licking her lips and cleaning herself off‚ she looked incredibly pleased with herself and rather happy that her face and chest had got a glazing of my cum. She did look fucking hot with my cum all over her… It’s a picture that will stay with me forever.
I once again found myself heading to the staff room at lunchtime‚ to grab my lunch from my locker‚ when all of a sudden‚ I felt a tug on my sleeve. I turned in bewilderment‚ but this soon turned to delight as I saw Lara peeking out of a broom cupboard and shaking the keys at me. I shook my head‚ double checked no one could see me and I slipped inside. I heard the lock click and as soon as it did I had her up against the door kissing her passionately‚ my tongue sliding inside her mouth‚ my hand flying to her crotch to find her once again pantiless underneath her summer dress. I slipped my fingers inside her and used my thumb to massage her clit as she unzipped my trousers and began rubbing my quickly stiffening cock through my boxers. Her lips moved around to my ear which she bit down on hard‚ making me slam my fingers inside her faster and harder and begin to tease her anus with my little finger‚ knowing how much she wanted it inside her and how much she enjoyed it‚ but not wanting to cave to her that quickly. Next thing I knew‚ she was on her knees in front of me‚ taking me deep into her throat. “Oh no you don’t!” I whispered at her in what was a low growl. I picked her up by the throat‚ slammed her back into the door‚ and lifted one of her legs onto my shoulders‚ (her being a dancer was handy and sexy)‚ and slipped my hard and now wet cock easily into her dripping pussy. She let out a moan as my cock and her cunt moved together in perfect harmony and I could feel the warmth and the familiar tightness of her beautiful pussy as my big‚ thick‚ hard cock powered in and out of her. She moaned louder and louder and I could feel her nails dragging down my back‚ spurring me on. I could see the familiar signs of her getting close; her chest was heaving‚ her breathing had become ragged and irregular and she had begun gripping and clawing at my shoulders trying to bring me closer to her as I was fucking her. I slammed my cock into her again and again pulling nearly all the way out apart from my head and then ramming it back inside her as fast and hard as I could‚ sliding my hands down her back to her arse‚ I slipped two fingers inside her anus too and this‚ it seemed‚ was enough to push her over the edge. She bit her lip to stop herself screaming‚ helped by my hand quickly closing around her throat to stifle any other noise that could come out‚ and she clawed my shoulders so hard I was almost certain she drew blood. When her pussy relaxed around my cock‚ I once again forced her to her knees and felt her lips lock around my cock‚ the familiar‚ amazing feeling as my cock went deep down her throat and she held me in there‚ massaging my balls waiting for me to cum. It didn’t take long before I too had reached climax and she’d swallowed it all down. She retrieved her panties from a box on a shelf just behind me and before she could put them on‚ I snatched them off her and said “I think I’ll keep these… I’m coming to pay you a visit later and I don’t want any obstacles!” She looked slightly annoyed at first‚ then I saw the now familiar playful look she got in her eye when she thought about us having sex and she said “Fine. If you want all the year 9 boys to see the pussy you enjoy fucking so much!” She made to unlock and go out of the door‚ but I used my body to block her and pin her up against the door again‚ this time her face up against the wood. Her breathing became shallow again as she felt my cock between her arse cheeks. “Don’t be so disgusting or so silly… we both know that pussy is mine and no one else’s… although‚ I’d be willing to share with your new intern‚ maybe you should get her to wait in your office after school today…” The playful look in her eye suddenly turned to a fire of desire‚ there was a sudden sparkle in them as if to say “oh my god yes.” Instead‚ what she actually said was “I’ll meet you in my office at four. Give me a bit of time to lull her into a false sense of security.” I spanked her as hard as I could and dared with students just milling about outside the door then said “You’re a filthy little slut… And I love it. See you at four.” And with a quick peck on the neck‚ I allowed her to leave the cupboard. It wasn’t long before I followed her‚ sniffing her panties before I left the cupboard and stuffing them in my pocket‚ making sure that the red lace could not be seen from any angle.
The rest of the day flew by and when 3 o’clock came and the bell rang‚ I stayed in my classroom‚ claiming to be doing some marking. In fairness‚ I was actually doing some marking‚ but my mind was far from it. I’m sure I even missed a misspelling of “their” as “there” (shocking behaviour for an English teacher)‚ but I didn’t care – Lara was seducing her intern and hopefully‚ I’d be fucking them both very shortly. At five to four‚ my phone buzzed on the table. I dropped my pen and picked it up as soon as I heard it and saw the words “Sorted. Come and get us!” Once again‚ I was rushing through the now thankfully deserted corridors towards Lara’s office. When I got there I could hear giggling‚ I stopped outside for a second‚ trying to decipher whether it was Lara or Kellie‚ and then when I heard a voice I didn’t recognise and the same musical laugh‚ I knew it was Lara. Seemed like her laugh was just as beautiful as the rest of her. I smiled to myself and then steeled myself for what I knew was about to happen‚ what I had orchestrated‚ and walked boldly through the office door.
“Afternoon ladies!” I said as I walked in. Lara looked up and smiled at me‚ but Kellie looked confused. Lara chucked me the keys to her door and said “Draw the blind as well hunny‚ we don’t want anyone else to see this!” The look on Kellie’s face darkened even more. She started to speak “wh..what’s going on here?!?!” She stuttered. “Well‚” Lara said in a sing song sort of voice‚ “we’ve noticed how… gorgeous you are… and we wanted to exploit that… and we wanted to do it right now… in my office. Okay?” Kellie looked taken aback but before she had a chance to answer Lara was kissing her and caressing her breasts‚ almost straddling her in the chair. Kellie seemed to struggle for a minute or two but then Lara slid her hand up Kellie’s leg and began rubbing her pussy through her leggings and Kellie started to moan softly into Lara’s mouth. Lara began kissing down Kellie’s body before stopping and looking at me saying “Well come on then! This was your idea!” I couldn’t help but laugh as I stripped off my shirt‚ trousers and boxers then walked over to the two gorgeous women making out with each other. Lara had begun to strip Kellie‚ her top and bra was already on the floor and now Lara was working on her leggings. I looked down at Kellie and saw her stunning figure. She was very lithe and skinny but had big breasts too‚ not quite as big as Lara’s but big enough to stand out in a crowd. She had a very flat stomach and incredibly slim legs. Her pussy was beautifully shaved and was glistening with Lara’s saliva and her own wetness from being so turned on. I looked at her face and saw that it was slightly long but not unattractive – she was pretty in a quirky‚ alternative way. She had deep brown eyes that you could just fall into and she would definitely be a hit in the clubs with all the horny boys. She could be no older than eighteen. For a split second‚ I felt wrong doing this to her‚ but then‚ I heard her let out a loud moan of pleasure as Lara’s tongue found her clit and then my cock stiffened again and found its way into her wide open mouth. She couldn’t take it as deep as Lara could but as soon as I put it in there I felt the cold metal of her tongue stud on my head and this instantly turned me on even more. She was moaning on to my cock as Lara attacked her pussy with her tongue and gagging every so often when my cock hit the back of her throat. She brought her hand up to start jerking me off‚ but I pushed it away‚ holding the back of her head and fucking her face as hard as I was about to fuck her pussy. I pulled out of her mouth and kissed her gently before moving behind Lara and beginning to lick her sodden pussy. She had been rubbing herself whilst fingering and licking Kellie’s pussy and was already absolutely dripping wet‚ but I added my own saliva to the mix‚ first of all sticking my tongue in her arsehole then sliding it all the way up her pussy to her clit‚ sliding my fingers into both holes simultaneously making her moan onto Kellie’s pussy. I felt her begin to buck her hips against my fingers and tongue and I spanked her‚ leaving a massive red mark on her arse‚ the ones I’d left before only just fading. I pulled away and said “swap with Kellie… I wanna taste her and fuck her… get her to lick you out… her tongue is amazing!” Lara could barely speak so she helped me move Kellie to the floor and then Lara knelt over her face‚ I watched as she felt the tongue stud against her pussy for the first time and she moaned louder then she had all day as I began to assault Kellie’s clit‚ pussy and arsehole. I began to slide my fingers in and out of her just like I did with Lara‚ and she squirmed a little at first‚ but then her hips began to buck just like Lara’s had… Turns out she was just as much of a slut as Lara was… I felt my cock stiffen and I looked at Lara’s face‚ it was contorted into the look of sheer pleasure that occurred just as she was cumming. Good‚ I thought to myself. Out loud I said “Lara‚ 69 her whilst I fuck her pussy.. I want you to be able to take both of us in your mouth…” Lara obediently bent forward and I heard a spank as Kellie got more into what was happening. I knelt up and felt Lara suck me into her gorgeous mouth and all the way to the back of her throat again‚ just to prove her supremacy at giving head‚ then forced my cock into Kellie’s tiny tight pussy. She almost screamed into Lara’s pussy as my cock penetrated her time and again with Lara’s tongue lapping at her clit. Every so often Lara would stop to cum all over Kellie’s face again and then keep licking her. I could feel myself getting closer to orgasm and for the first one‚ I wanted them both to suck me off. So I put Lara to her knees and told Kellie to do the same. They both willingly obliged. They took it in turns to suck my dick and balls respectively‚ first Lara on my cock showing Kellie just what she could do‚ then Kellie trying to imitate her and gagging so using her hand to compensate. This brought me close to orgasm and when I said “I’m gonna cum!!!” They both opened their mouths wide and my load shot across both their faces. They spent the next five minutes cleaning each other up‚ then sucking me til I was hard again. This time Lara was going to be fucked by me whilst Kellie licked her clit. They swapped positions and I began to fuck Lara’s sweet pussy looking into Kellie’s eyes as I did so. She looked so helpless‚ being fucked by two people she respected and worked with and yet she had the look in her eyes that begged for more. So I told Lara to destroy her arsehole‚ which apparently she started doing as Kellie started squealing and flicking her tongue over Lara’s clit as my cock pounded in and out. We stayed in like this for what felt like hours; my cock in Kellie’s mouth‚ then back in Lara’s pussy‚ then her arse then back in her pussy again‚ before finally‚ I pulled out of Lara’s pussy‚ pulled Kellie towards me and rammed my cock into her mouth spurting four or five times before finally being done. The two sexy dance teachers kissed and shared my cum then licked each other clean‚ before the three of us collapsed in a heap on the floor. After what felt like an age I stood up and said “We best get dressed and out of here before the cleaner’s turn up… we could all lose our jobs!” Lara gave me a sour look that said simply ‘I wasn’t finished!!!!’ So I carried on “Lara hunny‚ I’ll make it upto you this evening… I’ll be round yours in an hour… Kellie… Would you be willing to do something like this again? You’re incredibly sexy and I for one enjoyed tasting and fucking you very much…” Kellie seemed taken aback‚ but she nodded a couple of times. I smiled at the two of them sat there totally naked and couldn’t help but feel aroused again. “Lara‚ I’ll be at yours in 90 minutes…” I said as I finished getting dressed “you two… best finish up here!” I finished with a laugh as I unlocked the door and headed out to go home and shower. Sure enough‚ after waiting around for twenty or so seconds‚ I heard the lock click and soft moans issuing from the room once again. Fighting every fibre of my being‚ I left the drama class room and headed for my flat. I had a wild evening in planned for Lara‚ and I hoped it’d be one she’d never forget.
*
Ninety minutes later‚ I rang the doorbell to Lara’s house. She took a little while to answer but when she did she was just stood in her white dressing gown‚ swinging the tie in one hand. She was blocking the way in. “That was a nasty thing you did earlier… Leaving me and poor Kellie while I was still so horny…” “Lara‚ you’re always horny… now if you don’t move out the way and let me in‚ you won’t be able to have my cock again tonight now will you?” I said with a cheeky smile. She pretended to mull it over then said “This had better be good yano… You owe me!!!” I simply smiled and walked in‚ heading straight to her bedroom‚ undressing as I got there. She was right behind me and she helped remove my trousers as I slid her gown off her sleek body. “Lara.. This may be an odd question‚ but how many dildos do you have?” She looked slightly taken aback and then replied “At last count… twelve. Why?” “No reason‚ Just get me your two biggest or thickest ones.. There’s a good girl.” She looked at me again in a quizzical fashion‚ but did as she was told and got her dildos out. She placed them on the bed next to her then said “Well… What are you waiting for?!” I leapt across the room to where she was laying and instantly picked up the red dildo from the week before. I began sliding it up and down her pussy gently and teasingly at first just to get her wet and excited and she tugged at my hair as I did so‚ meaning that she wanted more already and for me to hurry up. I looked up at her whilst rubbing this dildo up and down her pussy and circling it around her entrance and she was getting more and more agitated‚ before her eyes widened as I slipped it inside her moving it in and out gently at first then faster and faster. She began to squeeze her breasts then moved one hand to her clit which she started to rub‚ matching my rhythm with the dildo. It didn’t take long before she was moaning loudly and I was getting excited. Now was to come the fun part. I pulled the dildo all the way out of her pussy and then deliberately turned her over. I spread her arse cheeks wide and slid the now soaking wet dildo deep into her arse. She once again moaned and gripped the bedsheets but she stayed still‚ not quite sure what was about to happen. I spanked her for good measure‚ then took up her second dildo. This one was a dark blue‚ not quite as long as the other one‚ but a bit thicker. This time I took no prisoners‚ slamming it straight into her pussy. She let out a cry of surprise and pleasure then I slid underneath her and she began sucking on my cock for what felt like a heavenly millionth time that day and I began to clamp my teeth down on her clit‚ flicking my tongue between them. It didn’t take long to get me supremely hard‚ so I spanked her‚ pushed her down flat onto the bed and lined my cock up with her pussy. Her dildo was still buried deep inside her and she felt me brush my cock up against her pussy once or twice. She started to say “Oh‚ My‚ God.” But never got beyond “Oh” ‘cos as soon as she started speaking‚ I slammed my cock into her pussy‚ along with her dildo. The feeling of the rubber was an odd one on my cock‚ but not unpleasant as the fake and my real cock worked inside her‚ she began to moan incredibly loudly. Seemed like she loved having her pussy stretched to the limits. I pulled out and flipped her over. I wanted to see the look on her face as the two cocks worked inside her pussy. I wasn’t disappointed. Once again she was biting her lip this time so hard a slight trickle of blood began to slide down her face. She didn’t seem to care. The pleasure of having two cocks in her pussy was so intense she was just focussing on her orgasm. It wasn’t long til I felt her pussy clench and her legs wrap around me. It was the tightest it had ever been during orgasm and she screamed the loudest she had ever screamed. I had to stop thrusting just to keep myself from cumming inside her. I wasn’t ready yet . her arsehole needed the same treatment as her pussy. She seemed to read my mind‚ as both her legs were moved to my shoulders by what seemed to be a mutual unspoken agreement‚ and I spread her arsecheeks wide once again‚ squeezing my cock inside her. I thought her pussy had been tight‚ but this… this was incredible. Every movement felt like it was gonna make me explode. Lara kept wincing‚ I couldn’t tell whether it was with pain or pleasure but she grabbed my hips and made me thrust harder so I guessed it was pleasure. She couldn’t hold on for long though and it wasn’t long til she had another screaming orgasm. This time‚ I came as well‚ filling her arsehole even more than it already was. I kept thrusting until I was done‚ moaning and groaning as I did so‚ then rolled over to lie next to her. She pulled both her toys out of herself and began licking them clean. I didn’t think it possible‚ but this made me even hornier than I had been all day‚ watching her lick her and my cum off of those cocks… She then proceeded to do the same to mine at which point I said “all better now?” She looked at me with her staggering green eyes and said “No… I need to clean you properly!” And with that she held onto my cock and dragged me to her bathroom where she turned on the shower.
We began fumbling around with the soap‚ having a bit of a laugh to begin with‚ lathering each other up and washing each other down‚ doing the generic couply thing in the shower. Then I pulled the shower head off of its attachment and plunged the whole thing deep into her pussy‚ whilst it was switched on. She nearly cried with pleasure and I began fucking her arsehole again using the water from the shower and my spit as a lube. She couldn’t keep the shower head inside her for long however‚ so I pulled out of her arse hole‚ pressed her face against the glass‚ and began fucking her pussy‚ holding the power shower over her clit. This really did drive her wild and she was trying to claw at the glass‚ anything to show the pleasure she was feeling. Before too long‚ I abandoned the shower head completely and we fucked as we had in the broom cupboard earlier‚ before she propped herself up between the wall and the glass of the shower door and I fucked her in a sitting position. She had to have me hold her up on several occasions as she lost her grip when she came‚ but everytime she did she dug her nails into me urging me on. It didn’t take long for me to shoot my load inside her‚ burying my cock into her swollen dripping wet pussy‚ and once again she dutifully sucked me clean‚ looking at me the whole time. After this we actually showered properly‚ giving each other a proper wash and clean and then had fun towelling each other off. This gave me another idea. I curled the towel and whipped her on the arse. She screamed and then tried to fight back‚ but I knew as well as she did if I kept whipping her‚ it would turn her on again and she soon submitted and begged “Take me back to the bedroom… I want to fuck you again before we sleep!” This girl was a machine!!! We went back to the bedroom‚ naked and hand in hand and this time she placed me on the bed. “I want a bit of control now!” She said and before I could do anything‚ she had lowered her pussy on to my cock and she was grinding against me. I couldn’t help but let out a groan as I watched her tits bounce up and down whilst she was fucking my cock – the feeling was amazing‚ and I could feel how deep I was going inside her‚ the gravity of her being on top helping with the force of our sex. She clawed down my chest occasionally and I reached up to squeeze those magnificent breasts. I sat up and began biting all down her body and neck as far as I could reach but she slapped me and pushed me back down‚ before standing up turning round and fucking me in reverse cowgirl. I began spanking her arse and clawing down her back but this just made her bounce up and down on me faster and harder. I reached around and began rubbing her massively swollen clit and she started moaning and groaning and reached her hands round to claw at my face and tug my hair. I started to match her rhythm with my cock pounding in and out of her as her pussy lifted up and down onto it. The feeling was ecstasy for the pair of us and I could already feel my balls tightening once again despite the amount of times I’d cum already that day. I squeezed her breasts together and with one final push‚ I began to cum inside her pussy once again. She rode out mine and her orgasm as mine had set her off then she continued to ride me for a little while before she was fully satisfied and clambered off‚ joining me in laying on the bed. I looked at her and smiled. “I like this new arrangement we have!” I said laughing. She looked at me for a long time before saying “Me too… I just wish you’d done thing’s sooner!” I nodded trying not to laugh. And then she said “And next time we have a threesome‚ I want two cocks‚ you hear me? Otherwise it’s not fair! Today you got two pussies‚ two mouths and four breasts! I got one cock!” I tried to defend myself “HEY‚ you got Kel’s tongue too!!!” But she was having none of it. “Fine‚” I finally conceded “You find a guy‚ and we’ll have a threesome with him…” If truth be told‚ I did wanna try both ways‚ and I knew from what happened earlier tonight she’d love to have more than one cock inside her at a time… maybe even having two in each hole… She rolled over‚ grabbed her phone and texted someone saying she knew just the guy. I smiled then kissed her on the lips. “Night Lara… Try not to wake me up too early…” “You’re the one that always wakes me up!” She said laughing “You always prod me in the side or the back with that thing down there!!” We both fell about laughing‚ and started to go to sleep‚ both thinking about what the next couple of days and sexual encounters would bring!
TO BE CONTINUED.
The Teacher’s Tale Part 3
“Fuck.. Fuuuuuucccckkkkkk!!!!” This was the sound being made by the gorgeous girl I was fucking and had been for the last few weeks as my balls collided with her anus whilst I pounded her pussy as hard and fast as my small frame would allow. She was clawing down my back (I couldn’t count the number of scratches I had accumulated)‚ but nothing was going to stop me. I brought my hand down upon her face and thrust deep into her again as I shot my load into her pussy again. I felt her tighten around me as I did so and she dug her nails in as deep as she could as she too let her orgasm go.
“Fuck me.” She said‚ “That was good!” I smiled wryly at her. I couldn’t help but feel that I needed to spice things up some what – Lara had such a huge sexual appetite that I felt I had to whet it somewhat just to keep her satisfied. She was the best thing I had ever had or experienced sexually but if I was to slip up then I would lose her forever. “Hunny… Whats up?” She asked looking at me with a worried look in her eye. “Wasn’t I good enough?” She seemed so downtrodden and disheartened that I just couldn’t bare it. “No of course not gorgeous you were amazing as ever… It’s just…” She looked at me “Just..?” she egged me on. “Nothing… We’re going away for a weekend. I’ll book us the hotel tomorrow morning and we’ll go tomorrow afternoon and just have a fuck fest somewhere different yeah?” I finished beaming down at her. She smiled back and said “OKAY! Anything you want me to bring???” “No‚” I said “just let me pack a bag for you before I leave and then you have to bring it… but no peeking!” She smiled and said “Oooo you’re so sexy when you’re mysterious…” As she said this she sauntered towards the bathroom. “Coming…again?” She winked and I… I couldn’t refuse. “You bet your life I am.” And I sprinted after her taking her into the shower once again.
*
Lara was driving and listening to the instructions the Sat Nav we had christened “Sally” was giving her. We had gone as far away from Pembury as we could get without it having to take us a whole day to travel. We did stop at a service station and yes‚ we did have a quickie in the backseats of the car where a policeman came and knocked on the window and I thought we were going to get arrested til Lara asked him if he’d like to join in and bring his female partner over to as well and he looked kind of sheepish and said “don’t do it again” and ran off back to his bike. This was a source of great amusement for a good hour of the journey we both fell about laughing Lara trying to concentrate on the drive after I had made her legs shake from the sex we had had not too long before. The bags I had packed were sat in the boot full of toys and other things that I wanted to use on Lara later that evening and she had kept badgering me about what was in there but I just smiled and would say “Wait and see” and go back to reading my book.
When we reached the hotel I gave the name that I had booked it under and then I ran upstairs with Lara. I could tell she was horny as she couldn’t keep still and I smirked as we got into the room and the first thing she did was throw off her clothes‚ sprawl on the bed and say in her sexy little voice “Come and get me big boy…” An offer like that one did not refuse. I went over to the bed‚ taking my top off as I did so and making sure that I had locked the door. The ‘Do Not Disturb’ sign swung lazily on the wrong side of the handle as my face fell into Lara’s pussy. Her legs spread wide and my tongue dived inside her‚ my fingers slipping into her arse hole. “Oooh… It’s been too long…” She moaned quietly gripping my hair hard and pulling me deeper into her pussy my nose rubbing against her engorged clit. She smelt and tasted amazing as ever and my cock was rock solid as my tongue moved in and out of her and swirled inside her‚ my fingers pumping her anus and my free hand squeezing each of her magnificent breasts in turn. I pulled my tongue out of her deciding my cock needed to be buried balls deep inside her and I rolled her legs up so her knees were by her face. She just went with it and allowed me to slide my cock deep into her pussy whilst I perched on her thighs. I dipped my cock in and out of her faster and faster deeper and deeper my balls against her clit‚ bouncing on it and making her moan gently every time my cock buried itself inside her. She was moaning and clawing my back again and squeezing my arse trying to make me cum. I pulled out of her pussy and deliberately missed‚ slamming my big wet cock into her arsehole making her scream with pleasure and pain all at once and she rocked backwards hard. I pulled out and forced her legs as far back and as far wide as they could go and began to pound her arsehole hard and fast so much so she began to cry with pain as I plunged deeper‚ harder and faster than I had ever done before. She screamed as she reached orgasm and this spurred me on‚ making me slide four fingers inside her pussy‚ spread as wide as they could making her close her eyes and moan even louder as my cock and fingers worked in tandem to bring her closer to another orgasm. She was moaning and groaning and pushing her holes onto my appendages. She groaned as another orgasm hit her and my balls began to tighten up. This was a now very familiar feeling every time Lara and I were in a room together. I pulled out of her arse hole and began to pull her down but I didn’t need to. She was on her knees in a flash and taking me in her mouth‚ this time thought only sucking my head and jerking the shaft faster and faster. She kept eye contact the whole time and began to swirl her tongue on my tip. This was nearly enough to set me off except she decided to swallow me whole then slide all the way back up my cock and play with the tip again. This sent me into overdrive and I shot my load deep into her throat which she swallowed and sucked up greedily. I looked down at her and stroked her hair smiling. She smiled back and licked her lips her tongue smacking against them as if to say “give me more!” I couldn’t believe this girl. She was utterly amazing in every aspect. Sexy and a sexaholic. Perfect. Instead of giving her what she wanted however I went into one of the bags and pulled out a slutty police officers uniform‚ some stockings and some heels. “Why don’t you go get a bath… and then come out wearing this? And then the room will be ready for you and us and our… session for later…” I said with a wink. She hurriedly took the clothes and shoes off of me and went into the bathroom. I heard the lock click and said “You better use the shower head on your clit cos if I don’t hear you moaning I’m not gonna fuck you later!” She made a noise that sounded like “Duh.” And I laughed as I prepared the room‚ picking up the phone and calling room service. “Hi‚ Yeah‚ I’d like to order some food up to the room… and could you please make sure it’s a guy that brings it up? My… girlfriend is fussy about who brings her food!” I hung up the phone and began to light the red candles I’d brought. They would go nuts downstairs if they found out I had candles but I didn’t want them to be lit for too long. I grinned as I lay out her toys on the bed along with two sets of handcuffs‚ a whip‚ a blindfold and two of her leather shackles. I grinned as I heard her moaning loudly (even if she was faking it‚ she had at least tried to please‚ and lets face it‚ she was such a nympho she probably was using the showerhead on her clit like I’d asked)‚ and finished laying everything out‚ sitting on the bed in just my boxer shorts waiting for her to come out of the bathroom in her outfit. I wasn’t waiting long.
Out she stepped of the bathroom and it took every bit of self control to stop my jaw hitting the floor. This unfortunately for me meant that my cock was unattended and sprang to life at the sight of her. Her full beautiful breasts flowing out over the top of the far too tight policewoman’s top cum dress her stockings finishing just below the bottom of the outfit‚ her legs looking sleeker and sexier than ever in the heels that I’d given her. She had a cap on hiding the top of her head and she looked up at me from under the peak. She gazed around the room. “I think I’ll have to place you under arrest. For having a too hard cock and for not fucking me quickly enough.” And upon seeing the candles she added “And for being a romantic fuck.” She swayed towards me and dropped to her knees‚ literally ripping the boxers off me and took me into her mouth for the second time that evening. I pulled her top down slightly and her breasts fell free and I looked down to see my cock almost between them. It was like she read my mind and slid her breasts around my cock‚ sucking it occasionally to make it wetter and to allow it to slide better between them. It was at one such moment that there was a knock on the door and I forced her to swallow my cock‚ lodging it at the back of her throat and shouting in a clear voice “Come in. I’m in the bathroom. Come and leave it on the bed.” In walked the guy I had asked for to come and deliver me the food I’d requested. He saw what was happening and made to run out but I shouted “WAIT!” And he stopped. “Do you not find my girlfriend sexy?” He looked and I could see a definite bulge in his pants. “We don’t have any money to tip you with… So let us tip you another way… A very good way… Let her fuck you…” He looked again. I looked down at her and whispered “Pull up your dress hunny” Which she did so with incredible speed‚ spreading her legs ever so slightly to give him a full view of her pussy. Within seconds he was behind her‚ his cock out and sliding into her pussy from behind. She moaned onto my cock‚ her vocal chords vibrating against my head and I smiled down at her and whispered “surprise!” All she could do was moan as the hotel boy slid his cock in and out of her. She took me out of her mouth and began to jerk me hard and fast but I pulled her hand away and said “On the bed. Both of you. Lara‚ on top of me…” She obeyed and I slid my cock into her arse while the other guy slipped his cock inside her pussy. In tandem we began to fuck her holes. I reached around and began squeezing her throat as both our cocks filled her as deep as they could. He was moving fast and hard as was I and I could tell he was squeezing her breasts and I could feel him pulsing and throbbing inside her every time he thrusted inside her she bucked her hips and I could feel her grind her anus onto my cock. She tried to moan but I squeezed almost all of the breath out of her throat and she bucked harder and harder and I smiled‚ releasing her throat slightly so she could breathe and she let out a long loud moan. After she orgasmed I told her to turn around and let him fuck her arse hole. She did as she was told and got on her knees before laying face down on top of me‚ my cock inside her pussy and he was just about to slip into her anus before I said “put the red one in her first” He looked down at the bed and saw the red dildo “oh and pass me the blue!” He looked and saw them both next to each other… He thought for a split second then slid the red dildo deep into her arse causing her to moan gently and passed me the blue dildo‚ which I slid into her pussy alongside my cock. I looked at her and said “Four cocks you little whore. You’re taking four cocks. And you’re going to cum harder than you ever have and it’s all because of me. You are mine and I own you and your pussy and the only reason you’re being fucked by all four cocks is because of me.” Before she could answer my hand reached her throat again and the other nameless guy slid his cock into her anus along with the red dildo and I could feel the scream build then die in her throat as my hand caught it. Both of our cocks worked her pussy and my spar hand worked on her clit. I could feel her pussy close around my cock and tighten again and again as she came repeatedly from having the four cocks – two real‚ two fake in her slutty holes and I could see tears roll down her cheeks. I could feel myself getting closer and judging by the powerfulness of the other’s thrusting so was he. “She’ll take it in her mouth.” I threw her to her knees then picked her up by the throat. “toss him off into your mouth. Do it like you did to me earlier.” And she did as she was told and she began to suck his head and jerk him into her mouth. “I want to see him cum in your mouth. Let me watch.” She opened her mouth just as the guys face contorted and his cum shot inside her. “Keep it in your mouth and toss me into you too.” She did as she was told‚ rubbing my cock harder and faster making me closer and then she began to fondle my balls which made me spurt right in her mouth. I looked her dead in the eye. “Now swallow it you dirty little slut.” And she did. She swallowed every last drop of cum in her mouth and I smiled. “Thank you sir‚ that will be all. Please enjoy the rest of your evening and remind the rest of your staff not to disturb us unless we invite them. Thank you.” Before I had even finished the first sentence he had gone out the door and down the corridor‚ pulling his trousers up and belting them so as his manager didn’t see anything wrong. The dildo’s were still inside Lara and she made to take them out. I looked at her and said “Don’t you dare!” And she replied with “That. Was fucking hot. And very naughty…” “Not anywhere as hot or naughty as this will be. On the bed. Now.” She obeyed without question and I saw the dildos being held tightly in place and affecting the way she was moving. Once she was on the bed I said “Spread ‘em!” She immediately did as she was told and I cuffed both her hands to the bars at one end of the bed and shackled her legs to the other end. I put the blindfold on her and said “Now you are truly mine…” All she did was smile and I blew out the candles‚ grabbing them as I did so. I made her suck my cock again to get me hard‚ then I began fucking her pussy again‚ making her moan and groan as I did so. This time however I poured the hot melted wax from the candles onto each of her nipples at the same time. She tried to buck but she couldn’t so she moaned loudly instead. With what was left of the wax I dripped the rest of one candle onto her clit with my cock still pounding her pussy and then with a moments hesitation‚ I slid the still hot candle deep into her arsehole. This sent her into a pain and pleasure overdrive. She spasmed and moaned and screamed and bucked and grinded on my cock making noises that no human has heard since the stone age as her most primal instincts came out and I slammed her throat and buried my fingers in her mouth to stifle some of the noise. I pulled the candle and the dildo out of her arse and then pulled my cock out of her and began to fuck her anus again. She was breathing very heavily and I could see tears glistening on her cheeks. I spanked her arse cheeks and bit down on her nipples‚ tasting the wax and making her raise slightly off the bed. I put my cock into her arsehole gently at first and I saw her visibly wince. This just made me want to fuck her harder so I did so. My big hard cock pushed against the walls of her arsehole which were roasting hot and tighter than they had been before I ever fucked her and she cried with pleas
SWINGER EVENTS AND PARTIES IN VIRGINA/MARYLAND/WASHINGTON D.C. AKA DMV
Other Areas, VA (USA) · Men Seeking Women · ABOUT THE SWINGER SOCIAL CLUB
DMV Swinger Social Club is a lifestyle social club for adventurous adults who embrace the kink and/or swinger lifestyles. It is unapologetically different from other swinger parties. A dark, exciting, sexually charged yet sensual atmosphere without anything to distract you from why you came. All are welcome, exhibitionists and voyeurs alike. This is a place where you can meet other like-minded people and explore your kinks and fantasies in a safe, sane, nonjudgmental environment. So, whether you want to watch, play, or get your kink on we have a little something for everyone.
DMV Swinger Social Club is the place to be in the DMV for all alternative lifestyle events! Don’t like the big lifestyle party crowds or clubs, come party with us in a chill, relaxed, and welcoming environment. Our lifestyle social club brings together provocative couples, adventurous females, transgender persons, and kinky men where you can mix & mingle in a wild, uninhibited environment. This singles, couples, men, women, and transgender party welcomes both committed and casual members of the lifestyle and creates a safe space for diverse genders and orientations! We are a fun, safe, and kinky group. We love to host and organize upscale fun events and parties. We are lifestyle members and inclusive of everyone! We’d love to include you in all the fun.
WE HOST PARTIES AND EVENTS BI-WEEKLY IN THE DMV AREA BUT MOSTLY IN VA AND MD.
Erotic Catering
General Discussions · Erotic Catering · A dynamic interracial couple combining 30 years of experience in catering and event management. We are passionate and dedicated to achieve the highest level of service for our clients. Creativity and open minded orientation has insured that we are able to make your special event memorable. We specialise in adult events ranging from private dinner parties, cocktail parties, swinger parties, birthday parties and even the occasional corporate event.
If you are looking for that sexy twist to your event our service range from cocktail, waitresses, barmen and hostesses that will compliment your unique theme.
We gladly await your correspondence.
Photography Hobby
Photography Hobby · Incest And Taboo · This story is a work of fiction.
There are many advantages of being very wealthy as you might imagine but for me the best part is the ability to follow your lusts to any degree you want.
I have always found young girls and boys to be a secret desire for me, so at one point I opened a photography studio and fully equipped it with the latest cameras and computers just to take pictures of a particular girl. That project went well for a few months before it ran its course and mom wouldn’t let her little girl do any more modeling, and quite honestly I had forgotten about the studio, until my phone rang.
I had posted some ads months’ earlier about child modeling and part of the ad read that you could make 1000’s a week for the right person. The mom calling me sounded a little strung out and really desperate to know how she could get the big payday, so I gave her the basic rundown of how the modeling world runs. We could meet and I would take some photos of her daughter in various scenarios and different outfits – all of which I would provide – then I would send some out to my list of clients and see if they were interested. I usually send 25 photographs for an introduction and if they like them I will sell the 25 photos for $10-$25 per picture. This would make the Mom $500-$750 each set – minus my 20 % commission. (I had to take something for all my “work” or she would be suspicious of my motives) Mom eagerly agreed to this and we made an appointment for the very next day at 10am to meet for the first shoot.
After I hung up with her I went to my studio and started getting everything ready. It had been almost a year since my last model and I had to get familiar with the set up all over again. Satisfied that the video cameras were working and all the hard drives were empty I left for the night with great expectations for the morning. I was not disappointed in the morning as mom and her daughter showed up early for our appointment. I was spot on with my analysis of mom – she looked like a meth head and had erratic body movements which were most of the time a total alarm for being around them, unless she is in possession of a beautiful 9-10 year old girl that wants to become a payday model for mom. We introduced ourselves and I had to struggle to keep calm when looking at her daughter, Lisa. She was nothing like her mom almost to the point that I wondered if they were even related. I explained again how this would work and took a chance with Mom (I don’t remember her name at all) and told her that it was usually best if she wasn’t in the studio during shoots. She seemed almost relieved and as soon as she had signed the parental release form she left without even saying bye to Lisa. With just the 2 of us there I was surprised to find that Lisa was very comfortable and was excited about modeling. We went to the back dressing room where I had racks of different outfits ranging from Tennis clothes to lingerie and we started going through them looking for the right fit. She was a natural and loved the clothes so I let he pick out 5 outfits herself, all of which were very modest, and I picked out a shorts and halter top and a bikini that was just a little too small. I told her I would wait outside for her to change into the first outfit and then we could begin the shoot on the set that I had set up last night. I went back up front and check my computer that was hooked up to the PTZ high definition camera in the changing room and watched Lisa as she changed into the first outfit. I noticed she was wearing baggy white granny panties and made a mental not to change that as soon as I could. The photo shoot went great and after 2 hours Mom came back and I told her that I had 100’s of G-rated photos that I would go through and “edit” for my clients (Little did she know that I was my only client) and I would let he know what they thought of Lisa in 2 days. She seemed a little put off that it would take 2 whole days to find something out and her lack of patience made me even happier.
For the next 2 days I did create a portfolio of 50 pictures just in case Mom wanted to see what we had done – but as it turned out she never even asked. I also watched the changing room footage at least 50 times. Lisa absolutely loved all the clothes. She would run into the room to change into the next outfit and as she would dress she would stand in the mirror and turn at every angle to see how she looked in each piece. The bikini was her favorite, or at least that was the outfit she spent the longest in front of the mirror. As I suspected it was about 1 size too small for her and it made her ass pop in the back and showed off her plump pussy to perfection. This girl was my whole package: bubble butt, flat chest with barley budding nipples, and a fat camel toe. She noticed the camel toe too as she stood in front of the mirror and pulled her bathing suit bottoms in every direction to see if it would change. After realizing it didn’t matter how she pulled, it was still a pronounced bulge she tried pushing down on the front of her pubis to see if she could flatten it out. Watching her do this to herself for about 4 minutes was the highlight of the film and I couldn’t wait to get her back in the studio. So I called mom back and told her I had “sold” 3 sets to my clients and we should go ahead and do another shoot. She was as you can suspect very excited and we agreed to meet later that day at the studio. I took $1500 cash with me in an envelope and when she got there I made a production about paying her share to her and then asking her for the $300 commission for me. She quickly handed me the money and I asked Lisa if she was ready for another shoot. She smiled and said sure and this time I told Mom that we would need 4 hours and she was off in a flash with her cash in hand.
I looked at Lisa and she looked a little tousled and her hair was uncombed so I told her that today we would start with makeup and hair and for her to follow me to the back. I spent a good 45 minutes brushing her hair and talking to her about how makeup would make her look older and more sophisticated and she confided in me that she had never worn makeup before and was excited to try it but didn’t know how. I am not a makeup artist by any means but I did my best and showed her how to apply and blend and when enough is enough. We then went back to the dressing room where I had laid out 4 sets of new underwear, bikini cut, low cut, sheer, and a thong and showed them to her. I told her today we would be taking pictures for underwear ads and we would start with these. She asked about what top to wear and I casually told her that a top wasn’t needed for the shoot as I was only taking shots of the underwear and a top could get in the way, and that I would wait for her on the set. I couldn’t believe it was that easy and I rushed to my computer to watch the show about to go on in the dressing room. When I turned it on she was still dressed standing in front of the counter holding up the thong, and then I started to get nervous. What if she wasn’t going to do it? What if she asked for her Mom to come back? As these scenarios were running through my head she started stripping down and picked up the bikini underwear and pulled them on. These were a perfect fit and you could see a bulge in front but not a full camel toe and she spun around in front of the mirror for a good 5 minutes before walking out of the dressing room wearing only the light yellow panties. My throat was dry and I took a sip of water as she entered the studio and told her she was beautiful. Lisa was a natural and slightly blushed as she made her way to the set. I had put a sofa there this morning and made a show of getting her arranged for the first shoot. Positioning her sitting and looking back over her shoulder and having her long hair come down and cover her nipples. I told her that in the pictures she couldn’t be “nude” but the goal was to seem as though she was nude. She seemed to get it and was incredibly comfortable with me helping pose her. I went back to the camera and started taking pics and started asking her to move and sit in different positions. She was truly a natural so I decided to push it a little and asked her to get on her hands and knees and look back over her shoulder so I could get a picture of her behind. She looked and little puzzled and asked why I would want a picture of her behind, so I told her that my clients thought she was very pretty and enjoyed looking at her, especially her bottom. I’m not sure she understood my explanation but she assumed the position and as she looked back at me I thought the amount of precum oozing out of my cock would have a wet spot the size of a softball on the front of my shorts. I told her that was enough for this pair of panties to go and put on another and off she bounced to the dressing room. She saved the sheer pair for the last and was a little self-conscious when she came back to the set with her hands in front of her nearly naked pussy. She sheepishly told me that you could see right through this pair of underwear and she didn’t know if she should have them on. I acted concerned and went over to her and asked her to show me. I knelt down and she slowly removed her hands from in front of her and the most beautiful bald pussy was on full display to me. I knew I would have trouble standing up so I stayed there for a minute and reassured her that she was beautiful and that my clients were going to love her in these panties. I had one hand on her shoulder and she had gotten accustomed to bringing her hair down her front to cover her nipples and I casually brushed one of the sides of hair back and brushed her cheek lovingly and told her again how pretty she was. She smiled and slowly went over to the couch to do this final shoot. She had all the poses down from memory and I loved the view as she went from pose to pose – and then she asked the question that I wasn’t ready for: “Why do your clients like to see me without clothes on?” Don’t get me wrong I knew this was inevitable but still wasn’t sure how to play this out. I decided to be honest and told her I was going to treat her like an adult and tell her the truth. I asked her if she ever played with herself, you know rub yourself down there. She was posing at this time sitting on the couch with both legs pulled up and chin resting on her knees, and when I asked that she turned beet red instantly and looked away. I didn’t give her time to reply and continued with my response. I told her that my clients thought she was very beautiful, sexy even, and when they looked at her in the poses it made them excited and they would masturbate to the pictures. Trying to keep the photo shoot moving forward I asked her to assume another position which she quietly did, and then she asked me if I got excited looking at her. I thought about it for a second and told her yes, I thought she was very sexy and really enjoyed taking her pictures. She wasn’t satisfied with my answer and told me that wasn’t what she asked; she wanted to know if I masturbated to her pictures. This was it – this was the line I had never crossed. As much as I enjoyed the visualization of young girls and boys, I never played it out in reality. It had always just been a fantasy for me and I was comfortable with that. Now I was confronted with both lying to Lisa and being somewhat safe, or telling her the truth and see if she ran and told mom. Once again I appealed to her youthful desire to be a grown up and told her that I would always treat her as an adult and tell he the truth: Yes I would masturbate while looking at her pictures. She smiled and looked way as I asked her for the next position and she complied. Nothing else sexual was discussed that day and as she was getting dressed Mom came back in the studio, obviously high as a kite and very touchy-feely with me. I did my best to fend her off but Lisa came into the room while Mom was grabbing my crotch and me trying to politely push her away. I was embarrassed for Lisa but Mom quickly said she had seen more than that before and grabbed her and started walking out. Mom looked back at me as said: “2 days until payday?” I replied that I should hear back from my clients by tomorrow so 2 days would be perfect.
After they left I once again made a portfolio of 50 pics that were suitable to show Mom should she ask – but only after rubbing out an amazing orgasm looking at the pics of Lisa in the sheer panties. I thought back to Lisa’s questions and how she reacted to my answers and I felt as though Lisa viewed me as a trusted confidant and that Mom viewed me as a payday for drugs. I actually felt good about both.
Mom and Lisa came back to the studio in 2 days and I had decided to up the game and this time I told Mom that I had 7 clients that would pay me $500 for the sets – and I thought she was going to jump over the counter and rape me. I gave her an envelope with $3500 in it and asked her for my 20% - which after way too much figuring in her head I told her it would be $700 and she reluctantly counted it out to me. I have to admit it as amusing for her to “pay me” with my own money, but the game was afoot and the less she knew the better. I asked Lisa if she was ready for another shoot and she smiled and said sure, but since it was already after lunch time I asked if we could schedule for the next day at 10:00 and told mom that we would need until 5:00 to get the next set competed. Mom was already daydreaming about the drugs she could go buy and just said yeah and walked out the door before Lisa did. I put my hand on Lisa’s shoulder and walked with her to the door and told her that she looked beautiful and I couldn’t wait to see her tomorrow. When we go to the door Lisa turned and gave me a full hug and just said goodbye and walked out. The real reason I didn’t want to shoot a set that day was that I was waiting on some lingerie to be delivered. It’s not all that easy to find sexy lingerie that will fit a 10 year old so I had to order some online and it wouldn’t be there until later today. I spent the next few hours setting up the set for tomorrows shoot and then FedEx delivered. I was like a kid at Christmas as I unwrapped the boxes that contained 6 different lingerie ensembles that included fishnet stockings, garters, fishnet body suit, and see through baby doll teddies. All in all every secret fetish I had was all laid out for Lisa to model the next day.
I was at the studio at 8:30 in anticipation of Lisa coming in and the clock was moving slower than ever in my anticipation of her 10:00 appointment. 10:00 came and went with no Lisa. I was nervous and thought again about if I had properly hidden all of the hard drives with the non PG rated pics I had and if there was anything incriminating here if angry mom of the police showed up – the answer was I was good. It was now 10:30 and no Lisa. I was pacing back and forth and thinking about gathering all of my drives from the safe and leaving with in walks Lisa without Mom. Lisa looked awful; wrinkled dirty clothes, wild hair, and puffy eyes like she had been crying. I came over to her and dropped down on one knee and took he head in my hands and asked her what was wrong? Was she OK? She started sniffing like holding back a cry and said that her mom had left her at her boyfriend’s house and they had gone out to buy drugs and never came back. She took enough change from the boyfriends counter to catch a bus over here and that she was sorry she was late. I told her to come to the back and she was going to take a shower, pick out an outfit, and we were going out for lunch – anywhere she wanted. She seemed a little relieved and said she was hungry, but she asked if we were still going to take pictures today. She said her mom would be mad if she didn’t sell more pictures and she didn’t want her to be mad at her. After leaving her daughter at a druggies house overnight with no food – Lisa was still concerned about her mom’s feelings. She was a better person than me. I went back to my computer and watched Lisa take a shower and wash her hair. She was beautiful and innocent in her movements and I followed her from the shower to the changing room on camera and watched her go through the clothes rack while wrapped in a towel. She picked out a cute tennis skirt and top then went over to the bureau and opened the drawer we had all of her underwear in. I almost passed out when I watched her pull out the sheer pair of panties and pull them on. She stood in front of the mirror admiring herself for a moment then continued to dress and come up front. She looked amazing even with wet hair and especially since I knew what she had on underneath. I asked her where she what she would like to eat and she said Pizza – so I picked the place and off we went. As we were sitting in the booth across from each other, she on her third piece of pizza and me on my first, I asked her how she liked being a model and she said it was the best job in the entire world and she hoped to do this forever. She then asked me about my clients and how did I know them, how did I know what they did while looking at her pictures. I explained that there were a lot of grown men that found young girls attractive and since society said it was wrong for them to do so they were willing to pay money to see pictures without anyone knowing who they were. I told her that it should make her feel very special that these clients would pay money to see her – and she smiled and said it made her feel very special and especially special since I liked masturbating to her pictures her too. I almost choked as she said this and looked around to make sure nobody overheard her and thankfully no one had. She laughed at my reaction and not to worry she had made sure that there was nobody close enough to hear her. This little girl was amazing and had me twisted up like a pretzel. One part of me wanted to devour her like a piece of decadent chocolate cake and another part of me wanted to run and hide. The hard on in my pants was winning at the moment and I paid the bill and we headed back to the studio.
When we got back Lisa was all business and went straight to the changing room to get into today's outfit. I was extremely nervous when I opened a drawer and started laying out the different sets of lingerie with all of the components for each outfit in the same piles. I told her that today we would be doing adult sleepwear and lingerie and showed her each stack saying that all of these parts were to be worn together for the full effect, and then asked her if she had any questions or needed any help. She was holding up the fishnet body suit and had a puzzled look on her face, but she shook her head no, so I told her I would wait outside on the set for her. Back at my cameras I watched Lisa go through all the outfits one by one and inspecting each set very closely. I think my saving grace with Lisa was that the tags were still on the outfits and each one had a picture of an adult model wearing it, so Lisa had a visual image to follow. After a few minutes she chose the black fishnet stocking with the garters and matching panties and bra. This was by far the most complicated outfit I had – but it was also the most covering of all. It took Lisa about 15 minutes to finally come out of the changing room and I had enjoyed every minute watching her on camera trying to figure it all out – and she did finally succeed. When she came to the set and walked over to the white velour chaise lounge I had set up I just stood and stared with my mouth open, and finally my senses came to me and I told her that she was absolutely beautiful and I didn’t think I had ever seen such beauty before. This was not a lie – she was stunning and had an air of sophistication many adults would be jealous of. She sat down on the chaise and I went over to her and told her that with these outfits she was going to pretend to be inviting her boyfriend over to join her on the lounge chair. I went on to remind her that she was fully clothed but looked very sexy and that was what we wanted to capture on the camera. She smiled and nodded her head without saying a word so I went back to my camera and started the shoot giving her step by step directions on how to sit, where to look, mouth open or closed, every detail I could think of to give her innocent young self a look of sophisticated slutty that would carry through to the pictures. When she got to the sheer baby doll teddy outfit she stuck her head out of the changing room and yelled to me that there weren’t any panties for that outfit. I yelled back that it was ok – she wouldn’t be nude but would give the appearance of being nude and I would be careful with my camera directions. Yes I would be very careful with where I pointed that camera and my first shot was here walking to the set in that light pink sheer teddy that displayed all of her young exquisite body to perfection. She didn’t seem too shy about her appearance and started going through all the same poses we had done before with a little encouragement from me. After about 10 minutes I told her that I wanted to focus on just her face for a set of photos and wanted her to make a face like she was all alone in her room and was thinking about her boyfriend and was playing with herself. She just looked at me in bewilderment for a few seconds and told me that she didn’t have a boyfriend – and that she didn’t know what her face looked like when she did that. I realized that she didn’t deny masturbating and my heart skipped a beat – but now I had to figure out a way for her to replicate her facial expressions during that very private moment so I could capture it for prosperity on camera. I asked her if she had ever seen a video of a woman – I made sure to use the word woman – masturbate before and she shook her head no. I set my camera down and went over to my computer on the counter and within 45 seconds I had a video of a beautiful blonde model masturbating on a white bed. This was a very artistic piece of porn that I knew very well and when it was cued up I asked Lisa to come over and let me show her something. She walked over to the camera, still in her sheer teddy and looked at the screen where you could see the paused video of this model's face and shoulders. She had her eyes closed and her mouth was slightly open with her tongue running across her upper lip. I told Lisa that this was the look that we were shooting for and then casually asked her if she wanted to watch the video to get some modeling pointers for this photo shoot we were doing. While never looking away from the computer screen she nodded yes and I hit play. I knew this specific video by heart – all 13 minutes of it so as Lisa stood beside me as I was sitting in my chair I watched her reactions more than I did the video, but still made an attempt to make “professional” comments from time to time on how she would move and look. I never touched her or offered her to sit on my lap – I was too nervous to do so – so she stood there all 13 minutes watching intently on this beautiful woman make herself have a very apparent and wet orgasm. I was hard as a rock and had a small wet spot on the front of my pants from watching Lisa stare at the show in front of her and switch her weight from foot to foot from what I could only guess (hope) was arousal from the video. When the woman ran her fingers through her dripping pussy after her orgasm and brought them to her mouth to suck clean, Lisa made a little gasp and leaned in slightly to get a better view. When the video finished I tried to be “professional” again and asked Lisa if she could mimic what the woman did in the video she sheepishly said yes and walked back to the chaise lounge. I straightened out my cock and went back and got my camera and walked to the end of the chaise to start the set when Lisa asked me if that was what men liked, did they enjoy watching women do that? I thought about it longer than I really needed to and told her yes, men enjoyed looking at beautiful girls and especially beautiful girls enjoying themselves as much as that model had been doing. Lisa thought about it for a minute while still laying there with her hands in her lap and asked me if I had masturbated watching that girl in the video before? I smiled and told her yes, but that was our secret and not to tell anyone. She seemed to like that answer and asked me how she should start. I told her to lay down with just her head propped up on the pillow, arch her head back some and close her eyes. She started arranging herself as I had requested then I thought time had stopped – or at least my breathing did. Lisa had her right hand between her legs slowly rubbing her clit in a circular motion with both legs slightly bent at the knees. From the end of the chaise I had the perfect vantage point for this and for a few seconds I forgot to take any pictures. She had forgotten that I wanted head shots of this intimate act and instead after watching the video she assumed (correctly so by the way) that I wanted her to masturbate, so here she was. She had watched the video very closely as she mimicked the blonde model very well. She was spreading her pussy lips wide and licking her fingers to get wet, then slowly pushing one finger in and out of her hairless pussy then rubbing her swollen little clit, then back to the insertion. I got into the scene and started taking pictures frantically thinking how much I needed to cum and how I would be able to look at these whenever I wanted and jerk until my arm was too sore to do it anymore. She was really enjoying this – not acting - and her expressions were perfect, but after about 10 minutes she stopped and told me that it felt good when she did that but the girl on the video made it look like it felt so much better. I quickly surmised that Lisa had never had an orgasm, but had only had the enjoyment of stimulation, so I set my camera down and sat down on the end of the chaise. Lisa scooted up so she was upright leaning back on the arm with her legs stretched out and crossed in front of her and I started explaining an orgasm to her. I explained that it was something that would build and build until it felt like she was going to burst or pee and then it would wash over her like a big wave of pleasure. She told me that she could feel it building up but it never got to the level of exploding, and then asked if it was the same way for men? I told her it was exactly the same feeling but when a man had an orgasm he would shoot cream from his penis – yes I was still trying to be professional. She kind of giggled and told me she wanted to watch me masturbate as it was only fair, and that I had already told her I would masturbate to pics of her and the video of the blonde girl. I knew it wasn’t the right thing to do but in my state of extreme horniness I agreed to masturbate and told her to watch closely and I would let her know when I was going to have an orgasm and shoot my cream out. She was giddy with anticipation and sat up on her knees at the end of the chaise while I stood and dropped my pants to the floor. When I pulled my underwear down she gasped and had both hands over her mouth and both eyes wide open on my cock which was dripping a long stream of precum. She pointed and asked what that liquid was so I explained precum as a tasty lubricant to help intercourse between a man and a woman more fun. I don’t know if she understood any of that but I sat back down and wrapped my hand around my cock and slowly started moving it up and down. I could look over to my left and see all of Lisa in her nude teddy staring at me pumping my cock and I knew I wasn’t going to last long, so I told her I was about to have an orgasm. Lisa leaned a little closer to get a good view and the first shot of cum flew up and hit my neck (I was extremely excited and hadn’t cum like that in years) and the second then third shot covered my hand and crotch. I was breathless and swore that was the best orgasm I had ever had – then I remembers the video of the blonde girl licking her fingers clean, so I brought my hand to my mouth and slowly licked all the cum off, then wiped the cum off my neck and cleaned my fingers again. All this time Lisa hadn’t said a word but just watched me intently with a flushed face and neck as I sat there breathing heavily enjoying the post orgasm experience. I then told her that was what it was like for a man to have an orgasm and asked her what she thought? She said that was the most awesome thing she had ever seen and asked me if I would do it again. I laughed and told her that unlike women, men needed a little time between orgasms so they could recover and I pointed to my now deflated cock and told her see? It was down for the count for a while. She was good with that answer and I noticed much to my dismay that her mom should be there in 30 minutes so I told her that we were done shooting for the day to go get changed and ready for her mom to pick her up. I got dressed myself and started downloading all the pictures for the day onto my hard drive when Lisa came out fully dressed in the outfit she wore to lunch. She quietly asked me if she could wear this outfit home since her other clothes were dirty and she promised to bring it back. I laughed and told her that she could keep those clothes because they would never look as good on anyone else. We sat there until almost 6:00 waiting for her mom with no sign of her, so I asked Lisa if I should take her home and after trying to call her mom a few times she agreed. Before we left I got the release form that her mom had filled out complete with a photocopy of her driver’s license and cell phone number and stuffed it in my pocket.
When we got to Lisa’s apartment complex it was about what I had imagined. Nothing fancy at all and a little run down but somewhat clean with a mixture of all races – mostly young – in the parking areas. I pulled up to her apartment and asked her if she wanted me to walk her to the door and she said no – but then I asked her for her cell number in case she needed anything and she seemed happy to give it to me. I instantly sent her a text so she had my number too, and I watched her go up the stairs to the second floor and into the third door on the left. I sat there for a moment wondering if I was doing the right thing by leaving and if Lisa’s mom was there – or at least would be there soon. I reconciled that I was and pulled out of the complex, while at the same time texting Lisa to make sure. I asked if her mom was there yet and she told me no but that wasn’t unusual, so I asked her to let me know when she did come home and told Lisa again how much I enjoyed being with her today. After I got off the text thread with Lisa I looked up a number in my phone for one of my special clients, who happened to be a chief of police in the next town over, and gave him a call. I told him the story of Lisa’s mom not showing up to pick her up and that I thought she was into drugs and asked if he would do a quick search for any arrests or accidents and let me know. He told me no problem then asked if I had done any more shoots with Lisa to which I replied that the next set I did would be on the house for his work for me. He was happy with that when we ended the call and I made it home before my phone rang. It was my police chief friend and he told me that he had some bad news. Carole, Lisa’s mom (I never could remember her name) and her “friend” were in a car wreck the night before and the person they hit head on was killed. It looked as though both her and her friend were going to make it but when the police go to the wreck they found large amounts of methamphetamines and their toxicology reports showed that they were both high as a kite at the time of the wreck, so once they were out of the hospital they were both going to jail on charges of vehicular homicide and possession of a controlled substance with intent to distribute. He told me that they would be lucky to get out of jail in 30 years at the earliest. I hung up the phone with him and was walking around my home in a fog. I couldn’t believe my bad luck. I had finally found exactly what I loved and the relationship was going better than I could have ever dreamed, and now the dumbass druggie mother had ruined it all. I poured myself a drink and went out to my back porch that overlooked the Gulf of Mexico and pondered my options. I had to tell Lisa but when I did what would she do and where would she go? Did she have relatives here? After my drink was finished I knew I had to do the right thing so I got in my car and drove back to Lisa’s apartment. When I got there I called from the parking lot and told her I needed to talk to her and asked if I could come up. She opened her door with the phone still in her hand and waved me up. I know I shouldn’t have been noticing things like this but I noted she was still wearing that cute short tennis skirt and it made me happy – just for a moment. When I got inside and looked around I instantly was depressed. A futon, a folding camp chair and a 1990’s era tube TV were the only furnishings in the living room. I sat on the futon and told Lisa to come and sit beside me, and then I recounted the story my police friend had told me earlier. As expected Lisa started crying and we held each other for a good 10 minutes while she cried and processed the information I had given her, and when she had stopped crying I asked her about any family in the area. She told me that her grandmother had died a few years earlier and that it was only her and her mom now, and she asked if she could go and see her mom in the hospital. I was pretty sure we could arrange something but I told her it might take a few days and I wanted her to come and stay at my home while we worked everything out. She nodded her head in agreement and we went around packing what few things she had and set off for my home. As I mentioned in the beginning of the story there are many advantages of being wealthy, and another is to be able to have a 3 story, 8 bedroom home on the beach. When we pulled up to my home the look of amazement in Lisa’s eyes was enough to make her momentarily forget about the problems her mother was facing. She got out of my car and I grabbed her bag and inside we went. I took her to the bedroom that was across the hall from mine and gave her a tour. It had a spa tub, walk-in rain shower, and a private balcony overlooking the beach – and was able to look onto my adjoining balcony. I told her to unpack, relax, take a shower or watch TV and I was going to go and make us something to eat and she could come down when she was ready.
I made simple chicken Alfredo pasta and she ate like she was starving. I had a couple glasses of wine and I had a bottle of sparkling grape juice that Lisa enjoyed from a wine glass like mine, and we had a nice but quiet dinner. After dinner we cleaned up the kitchen together and then we both went to our separate bedrooms after agreeing that first thing in the morning we would look into visiting her mom in the hospital. I lay in bed thinking back to watching Lisa masturbate, then Lisa watching me masturbate, and I wished I had brought a copy of that video home with me. The memory was more than enough for that night as I quickly shot a load all over my stomach and went peacefully asleep. About 3:00 I was startled awake with Lisa slightly shaking my shoulder. I woke up and could tell that she had been crying and she told me that she couldn’t sleep and was scared and wanted to know if she could sleep with me. I told her of course and she climbed in beside me and I wrapped her in my arms holding her tightly until I could hear her breathing even out and I knew she was asleep. I was proud of myself for not taking this moment as a sexual moment – could have helped that I had jerked off a couple hours earlier – but just wanted Lisa to feel safe, and then I fell asleep too. I woke in the morning with Lisa still in my arms, but she had spun around and now had her back to me with my rock hard morning wood nestled on her panties, which just so happened to be the sheer pair she had put on the day before. I was scared to move as I was enjoying the look and feel of what I woke up to, but I had to pee, so I carefully rolled out the other side of my bed and took care of my needs quietly and went downstairs. I called my police friend and inquired about how to get her daughter in to see her in the hospital and that proved to be harder than I thought due to the homicide charges, but as it turned out a lawyer could get in. I then called another client of my photography studio who was a lawyer. Even though he specialized in real estate law I gave him an overview of what I wanted and agreed to pay his fees in full. I was on my second cup of coffee feeling pretty good about what I was planning when Lisa came down to the kitchen. I explained that the only person allowed to see her mom right now was her lawyer and I had hired one that morning that was going to go see her today and give us an update on her condition. What I didn’t tell Lisa was the main reason he was going to see her – I would wait until I found out how she took the offer before telling her. I then told Lisa we would have breakfast then go shopping for new clothes and she had to have a couple of different swim suits if she was going to stay with me here for a while on the beach. She instantly lit up and went upstairs to shower and change. We spent the entire day shopping and bought 3 swim suits and 12 outfits complete with 8 pairs of pretty little girl panties – nothing sexy but cute Cinderella, princess panties befitting a girl her age. After we got back home that evening I pooped and suggested we order out and Lisa ran upstairs to put away all of her new clothes. She came downstairs a bit dressed in a cute pair of short shorts and a halter top we had purchased earlier and we ate Chinese and watched cartoons on the couch. She asked if I had heard anything from my lawyer friend and I told her I hadn’t yet but not to worry, this might take a day or two and she seemed happy with that answer and went back to watching TV. A few minutes later she quietly asked if she was still going to be able to be a model. I leaned over and gave her a one arm hug and told her that she could be a model as long as she wanted to and I loved taking pictures of her. Lisa asked when we could do another shoot and I suggested we do her swimsuits she just bought first thing in the morning. She smiled and said great, and then we snuggled together and finished watching the movie. When I told her it was time to go to bed we both went upstairs to our own rooms. I had just finished brushing my teeth and was dressed as I usually was in my boxers for bed when there was a knock at my door. I told Lisa to come in and when she saw me standing at the foot of my bed only in my boxers she paused for a moment then came on over to the bed right in front of me. While looking down at the floor and pulling the hem of her nightshirt she sheepishly asked if she could sleep with me again, she was too afraid to be in this big house all by herself. I of course instantly agreed and we snuggled up to each other with her spooning me from behind. She had her arm around my chest with her hand resting on my nipple and it slowly became hard as a diamond – then my cock followed suit. There was nothing overtly sexual but the feeling of her holding me from behind was sensual and electric. She fell asleep much more quickly than I did but I finally managed to doze off. When I woke up that morning I was still rock hard but my cock was now sticking out of my boxers and I was lying on my back with Lisa’s hand on my stomach and the covers at the end of the bed. As I would take a breath in it would make the tip of my cock slightly brush her wrist and I realized it must have been doing this for a while because there was a string of precum from her wrist to the tip of my cock and pooling on my stomach. I wanted so bad to cum it almost hurt but I didn’t know how to move without waking Lisa. As I was trying to figure out a solution Lisa moved her hand and lightly ran her fingers down the shaft of my cock sending shivers all over me and making me hold my breath for a second. She got to my balls and gingerly rolled them around feeling their weight in her hand then she wrapped her hand around my cock – a little too tightly but I wasn’t going to complain – and slowly started jacking me off. At this point neither of us had said a word and she quietly asked me if she was doing this the right way, the way she had watched me do it at the studio. I moaned a yes, and don't stop, then erupted all over my chest and her hand. She smiled big and continued to slowly jack my cock milking all of the cum out until it went limp, then to my amazement she brought her hand to her mouth and cautiously licked her finger that was covered in my cum. Then when she decided it wasn’t icky, she licked her wrist and fingers clean, then wiped my chest with her fingers and cleaned them again. Watching her do this almost made me hard again and I rolled on my side and gave her a chaste kiss on her lips and told her how beautiful she was and how wonderful that made me feel. She just smiled and while still holding my now limp cock leaned in and kissed me again, but this time a little more passionately. I opened my lips slightly and flicked my tongue across her lips and she quickly picked up on this new game and in no time we were passionately French kissing. I broke the kiss after a few minutes and asked her if she would like me to give her an orgasm like she had done for me and she breathlessly said yes. I resumed kissing her and pulled her nightshirt up to the point we had to break apart and she finished pulling it off her body showing me her fabulous little nipples and completely flat chest. I lowered my head and kissed her neck and trailed down to her nipples and lightly kissed and licked them as they became rock hard. She was moaning at this point and writhing on the bed, and I hadn’t touched her pussy yet. I think she had a small orgasm from just my kissing of her tits but I wasn’t 100% sure. I slowly worked my kisses down her stomach and her navel sending her into another level of writhing and giggling as I reached up on both sides of her panties and slowly pulled them down. These were My Little Pony panties and as they cleared the bottom of her gorgeous bald pussy I could see a faint wet spot on the crotch, and since my nose was only inches away I could smell a very sweet but faint scent of pussy. I was enthralled and for probably a minute or two I just sat there looking at this beautiful sight, until Lisa had enough of me waiting and removed her panties herself. I returned to kissing her navel and moved down to her pubis, then her thighs as I spread her legs a little to see my prize. Her little bald pussy slowly opened up and I could see the little nub of her clit already swollen and red poking out. She was slightly wet already but when I ran my tongue from the bottom of her slit to the top and slightly sucked on her clit her juices flooded into my mouth as she clenched my head with her legs and arched her back. She shuddered and gasped and she experienced her first orgasm and I let her slowly start to come down from the feeling when I started in on her clit again. This time it took a few minutes but she was soon bucking and moaning as she grabbed my head with her hands and pulled me deeper into her crotch. I continued to work on her sweet beautiful pussy until she had enjoyed 4 orgasms and was breathing like she had just ran 5 miles, and then I crawled back up to her and took her in my arms and kissed her deeply. Her tongue was swirling around mine, tasting her sweet nectar, greedily licking my face clean. I was rock hard again at this point and wanted to fuck her so badly but I knew I shouldn’t push my luck so I suggested I go make us breakfast and she could shower and try on one of her new swim suits for a photo shoot at the beach. She agreed and bounced out of the bed into my bathroom and I heard the shower start. I thought I would take this opportunity to relieve my aching balls so I closed my eyes and lingered on the look and taste of Lisa’s beautiful pussy and started jerking my hard cock. I had no sooner started when I heard Lisa say “Hey that’s my job now!” She came over and stood at the side of the bed and removed my hand from my cock and replaced it with hers. Standing there completely nude with me watching her jack my cock was a visual I will never get out of my head – but in true fashion of never being satisfied I told her to kiss it like I kissed her and it would feel even better. She stopped jerking and just held my cock straight up and kissed the tip that was leaking precum. She licked her lips and then licked the head of my cock. I moaned with pleasure and told her to suck on the head like it was a lollipop – and she took off like a pro. As she was sucking the head I placed my hand over hers and started jacking my cock again and she picked up on that – and the pace – quickly. I thought I mumbled I was going to cum but to be honest I wanted to cum in her mouth so badly I might not have, and I shot my first load into her mouth prompting her to pull back in surprise, and timing the second shot to fly out and hit her on her nose. The rest of my orgasm just dribbled down her hand and she slowly regained her senses as to what was going on and wiped the cum from her nose and face then licked her hand and fingers clean. She giggled and said that she wasn’t expecting that to happen but she sure did enjoy it – and I kissed her again and told her how much I did too and off she ran to her shower that had been running this entire time.
First meeting
First meeting · One on One · Once you open the door I would enter grabbing you around the waist pulling you towards me running my other hand through your hair as I kiss you passionately deep in me open mouth no tongue or running my hands through your hair then start kissing down your neck and nibbling on your ears down to the nape of your neck and then down in between your lovely breasts kissing and blowing all the way down to your afternoon pushing you back under the couch starting at your knees kissing your thighs licking and blowing not on the top or the bottom but down the side of your legs all the way to where your legs meet your pelvis then start kissing around your abdomen and belly button working my way down to your vagina been kissing and licking slowly each lip running my tongue in the crevice blowing and taking your robot in my mouth sucking it gently as I slide my tongue in and out of your p**** while hitting your g-spot with my fingers until you scream my name as you come and then we start making out then and only then do I even touch the buttons on my pants I like to make a woman come before I even get started working
Any sex parties in Colorado Sorings
General Discussions · Any sex parties in Colorado Sorings · Are there any Wild sex parties or orgies going on in Colorado Springs. I’ve been looking for one but they are hard to find.
Guelph Ontario Sex parties Or random sex hookups
Ok so here is the Deal anyone in Guelph/KW/Cambridge feel like hooking up and getting a orgy‚ sex party group up and running we could get together on weekends and really just have a all out fuck fest. Random spontanious sex hook ups are welcome to. So let me know. - Guelph Ontario Sex parties Or random sex hookups
Adelaide Gay Male Fuck Parties
Australia Only · Adelaide Gay Male Fuck Parties · Keen to join private group sex parties.
A Surprise To Remember
A Surprise To Remember · Wives · It was just another normal night of relaxing around the house for Kay. She was waiting for her husband to come home and join her in the relaxing summertime night. I will take a shower to pass the time she thought and really give him a reason to want to stay in tonight. She undressed and started the shower. Lathering up her petite body and shaving every inch of her body she thought she heard the car door. He's home she thought with great anticipation of feeling her husbands hands running all over her body. She hurried from the shower to await him laying naked on the couch with a towel barely covering her body. She wanted to feel his reaction more then see it, so with a last second thought she folded a shirt over her eyes. Her heart beginning to beat faster with his every step she heard on the porch. His key entering the lock, the door knob turning and the door opening.
She lay there eyes covered body wet and naked. "Not a word, she commanded. I have been waiting for you. Now, close the door and show me how much you want me." He doesn't say a word and does as he was told. He closes the door and locked it. As he circle's the couch he admires this beautiful woman before him. Her hair wet and curly as if she just got out from the shower. Her skin smooth from head to toe. Her breast perky and round just needing to be licked and sucked on. As he approached closer he sat at the bottom of the couch, her petite tiny body only took up a small portion of it. He leaned over her vulnerable body and gently licked around her nipples. She leaned her chest forward to embrace his warm wet tongue.
He moved from breast to breast kissing each one with more passion and lust. His firm strong hand grabbing and squeezing her supple breast as he sucked and twirled his tongue around her hard nipples. With his free hand he moved up and down her outside leg from ankle to hip and back down. He kissed down her naval and his fingers rubbed in a soft but firm motion over her clit. She moaned as his fingers found their way inside of her. She was so wet that he wanted to lick up every drop. He grabbed both of her legs from underneath her thighs and spread them apart. He moved down into position and did a slow light pass with his tongue from the bottom to the top of her pussy. As he repeatedly and slowly did this applying just a little more pressure each time with his tongue the lust and passion was building. He licked harder and faster until he stopped and hovered over her clit and started sucking hard. She let out a gasp with her hands pressing down on his head holding him right in place. "Omg Don't stop," she moaned out. Feeling her clit swell in his mouth, he increased speed and pressure.
Her hips arched and her moaning turned to heavy panting. He could feel her body tensing up and then the warm juices of his hard work paying off. His mouth was overwhelmed with the warm liquid just gushing down his throat. He couldn't resist any longer. Her warm soaked pussy was just calling him. He unbuckled his belt, dropped his pants around his ankles, and spit on the tip of his now steel beam hard cock. Her eyes still covered by the shirt he smacked his cock against her pussy three times and on the fourth smack, he slid into her splitting her pussy wide. As she felt him enter her she gasped so loud and her back arched smooth off of the couch. "Omfg baby, I have never felt you this hard before." She instantly came on his cock by the fifth stroke. He clenched onto her tiny waist with his hands attached to her hips like a pair of vice grips and began to thrust into her harder and harder each stroke. Bouncing her off his long thick rod with such force and pulling her back on with so much control and power.
Her body was so tense from not knowing what direction it was going in that she just gave up and gave in. Her whole body was going limp from letting go of her muscles and just letting the sensations of pleasure that she was experiencing flow through her body. His grip was so strong and the force he was using to thrust his hips into hers, was so fiercely rapid that even if she tried to control the direction in which her body was moving, it would have been futile. She was at his mercy. Which at this point he was not exemplifying at all. She let her whole body get bounced and pulled and became completely limp. He felt the tension in all of her muscles just release. Her legs that were at this very moment wrapped around his waist became limp and just flailing this way and that. Her arms gripping the couch cushions for dear life, dropped over her head. His hands tightened around her hips like he was preparing to use a jack hammer and needed to really get a good grip. His back tightened, and his muscles from head to toe all tensed in one motion at the sight of her bodies submission. She was his to fuck, pound, or even destroy if he wanted to.
The feeling of power and adrenaline coursing through his body as he watched this barely 5'ft sexy petite woman ricocheting off and on his cock freely at his control. Her body just limply bouncing wildly and faster by the second. Gushing in waves of hott creamy juices over and over again. Flowing all over his big hard cock as she lay screaming and moaning in tongues aroused him even more. He began to superman, turbo, hulk smashing her pussy. Her body flailing wildly tits bouncing every which way.
He grabbed onto both her tits and squeezed so hard like a pilot on an out of control plane grabbing for the controls and holding on for dear life as to regain altitude. With her body in somewhat of a motionless controlled state, his hips were straight pyle driving her pussy. He chuckled softly at the thought of his ass with every outward stroke briefly scuffing the ceiling, and his cock with every downstroke falling into that pussy deep, like looking for the Chilean miners deep. Forcibly drilling and pounding his hard thick throbbing cock as far into her pussy as her body and the cushions would allow him to go. She yelled "put me on top" and with one motion and not a second thought, he leaned back with so much force and momentum that her body followed from it's flat shell of a fuck doll position to directly on top of her pussy's relentlessness tool of destruction.
She was so aroused that her pussy began cumming harder than ever before and continued cumming as she felt every inch of his thick meat being swallowed and consumed by her tight pussy. At that moment the shirt fell from her face and she was now able to look her husband in the eyes and ask where in the hell he learned to fuck like that. She was still bouncing up and down on his cock violently because his hands were now under her arms and on top of her shoulders, pulling her body down towards his body with a much more determined force. At the same time her thighs were being met with his thighs intensively thrusting his long flesh stick deep into her stomach. Her body tried to tighten up but was out powered and overwritten by his ability of making her pussy gush so much and cum repeatedly so hard. She planted her hands into his chest so hard and tired squeezing her thighs closed so tight to stop his cock from penetrating her but it was useless.
He grabbed her wrist tightly and continued to thrust at a steady but reasonable pace. He looked at her and asked "what's wrong baby??" Looking at the man who has made her cum more times then she could ever remember cumming in her life was still sliding her pussy up and down on his very nice very long thick cock. Before she could answer, her mouth opened with a long silent gasp as her eyes rolled in the back of her head. She tensed up and he could fell her pussy juices running down his inner thighs. She looked down as his cock was being covered in her white hott and creamy cum. "You were about to say something?" He said. Her body was shaking, legs quivering, and about 9 inches of a hard throbbing cock slowly moving her up and down steadily and the only problem was that it was not her husband......
Help Meat (A Dystopian Tale part 1)
Help Meat (A Dystopian Tale part 1) · Fetish · There’s something in the bible I heard preached when I was very young, back when girls were still allowed to go to school. It described Eve as Adam’s “help-meet,” and went on to add that just as with the world with all its animals, women were put upon the Earth to benefit men. The reading came again a few weeks later after there had been rioting in the streets. The monotone voice again repeated that women were intended by God to be the perfect servants of men, a resource to be used and enjoyed—even harvested as sustenance to feed hungry bellies. “Let the woman return to her original purpose,” the speaker had said. “She is made for recreation, for procreation, and above all else—to nourish and sustain men.”
I was twelve when I was taken from my family. I have no idea what became of my mother and two younger sisters, for they had vanished like so many women and blemished girls. My older sister still lives, as far as I know, doing one of the many things attractive girls must do. As for me, my name is Dani, and at fourteen years old I’m almost to the age of usefulness. This camp that I am staying at is actually meant to deprogram boys and teach them God’s will. Each camper is assigned a girl as his project on the first day. For one month that boy is expected to work with his girl, doing his best to ready her for service. This involves a lot of coaching, as our thoughts too, were in need of correction. My boy is Pete, a tall lanky youth with thin hands. Once Pete had played the piano, but now I’m his instrument.
The first part of each day I must spend in the tank. For three hours I’m required to swim without resting—never touching the sides unless absolutely necessary. I am of course naked as all girls are. We can wear robes when we get chilly. But if a male staff member should cross our path, we are to uncover ourselves for his inspection. For we females are lowly creatures. Such things as privacy or pride are a male privilege only.
It would not be so bad, except for the blistering summer heat. The men are never too concerned, since girls are not to live long anyway. But at least most places around the park are protected somehow. The tank where I swim has a wooden overhang. Even the walkways we girls take to get to our meals have covers overhead.
It is a Tuesday and I have finished my swim. I towel off my chilled body, and then I await the arrival of my coach. At age fourteen my breasts are now at last showing promise. I suppose I would be into a C cup by now, if such a thing as bras still existed. Pete will focus on my breasts first in his obsession to make them larger.
I pad into the empty gymnasium beside my tank, starting on the bench press to strengthen my pecs. After this I do my sets of push-ups, followed by cable flies. Pete enters the gym and quietly watches me as I work, his gaze on my chest as I separate my arms. “Done pullovers yet?” he asks, and I shake my head. “Pull downs?” No. Another negative. “You’re behind, Dani.”
I nod, and as I stand, he gestures me over to the freestyle weights. We work together for about an hour, and Pete makes me repeat the sets he missed. “Now stand before me,” he commands in his bossiest voice. I obey at once, my head turning sideways as his hands massage my breasts.
I tense when he takes my nipples and pinches them gently, rolling them thoughtfully between his fingers.
“Your sister’s tits are huge,” Pete says, “So I know we can get you there, too.” He cradles my right breast, rubbing it firmly between his palms. “She’s a swimmer, isn’t she? That’s the work I want for you. It’ll keep you cool in the summer. During the winter they heat the water so it’s no big deal.”
I nod, thinking of my many long hours each day in the smaller tank behind the aquarium, away from the public’s view. The large glass container had once held salt water and fish, but now the water was pure, slightly warmed and clear. All the girls in the performance pool out front are at least seventeen, with thin waists and jewelry adorned breasts that sway and bob as they move. Some are costumed as mermaids, while others crouch before the underwater glass, spreading their legs for the men on the level below to see. It is a millionaire’s club—or a billionaire’s club. I’m not sure which and I guess it doesn’t matter. Though now I see the police in the parking lots, too. The elite who run this club favor the town’s sheriff, a greasy fat man who supplies them with the prettiest girls.
Pete is crouching before me, his knees spreading my thighs where I stand, then pulling apart my girlhood with his fingers. I continue to look away, my eyes closed as I feel one finger find the wet spot between my legs. He rubs gently, a slow circular motion that spreads my fluids out, making me slippery in every crevice. Then he slides one finger slowly in. I open my mouth, licking my lips as the finger crooks and explores my interior. Pete pulls it back out and shows it to me, flecked white with my juices. He returns to his work, separating my folds and spreading them flat. Two fingers sink in, reaching upward as far as they can. Pete is holding my buttocks close to his chest, his arm cocked as more fingers glide in. Four fingers now, clamped together to form a funnel.
“What are women for, Dani?” Pete asks. He is up on his knees, his strong arms around me.
“To . . .” I am panting. “Please men!”
“Exactly.” Pete tucks his thumb into the funnel of his half-inserted fingers. “Slow and easy,” he croons. I feel the skin around my opening stretch wide almost to tearing.
Remembering my previous sessions, I breathe slowly, deeply, and relax my legs. “Good girl,” Pete observes. His strong arm holds me steady as he works. “Now what is God’s will?”
“That I should please men,” I answer. I lean over his head, my fingers grabbing his hair. He is tilting his hand slowly from side to side, softening the mouth of my pussy even more.
“Dani,” he admonishes. “You’re trying too hard. Shall we give you your pill?”
“Y-yes!” I cry. Smiling, he reaches into his pocket and produces the tiny tablet. I swallow it quickly, gratefully, and then droop forward again, my soft breasts draping over his head.
He continues to smile, his hand maintaining the gentle rocking. His four fingers are half inside me, with the added girth of his thumb. He rotates his hand in a circular motion, tilting it up and down, and then side to side. I am feeling the heaviness begin in my legs. My tongue goes dry, cottony. I feel my eyelids drooping. He removes his hand and lowers me onto my back, his hands separating first my petals, and then my opening. I hear the pumping sound as he squirts lube through a tiny straw directly inside me. “Gently now,” he breathes.
I close my eyes. The fingers are stretching me more with every movement, and I feel them pushing, working their way in. Pete has my pelvis lifted—pillowed on his thigh. My legs are up and flopped to each side, my feet dangling close to my shoulders. The pressure continues as the fingers twist, as more of the thumb makes it in. I feel my muscles submitting around his hand, the tight sensation easing somewhat. There is one more hard push, and then he is in me, embraced by my flesh, his entire hand delving inward.
I am drifting with the currents of the drug, feeling his hand pressing me out, the fingers turning to expand my interior. He progresses until his knuckles touch my cervix. I let out a gasp, though my sleepy eyes are closed.
“Now listen to my voice,” he says. “This camp is about preparing you girls to be women in this new world. Proper women—not like what you were before. The grownups can’t do it. There are strict laws against pedophilia now. But they can watch if they want to, because they are men, and men can do whatever they want.”
“Whatever they want,” I repeat dully.
“This is the first time I’ve had my whole hand inside you,” he tells me. “You’re so amazing, Dani. I am proud of you.”
I nod as his hand glides in and out, exits and re-enters my body. I feel fluid dripping down, the feathery touch of his fingertips on my clit. With every stroke my body submits more, my muscles softening under the pressure and pull of his hand. He seems tireless as he works, his muscles rippling in his arm as he changes angles, sinking deeper than before, touching places no one’s been. He motions me to cross my ankles, then lifts my legs over my belly, holding them aloft with his hand behind my knees. He rolls into a crouch, and now uses the weight of his arm to drive quickly in and out. I grunt rhythmically with each penetration. More liquid dribbles where I can feel it. I can see his hand glistening as it withdraws, his tanned smooth skin flecked white with my juices. He enters again and pauses, then speeds up his tempo, the hand barely entering before snapping back out. I am loose now around his wrist, my flesh yielding as he turns and angles and stretches. Then once more he resumes the deep plunges. A whole hour passes and still Pete works. He is panting hard with exertion, sweat trickling down his neck. I climax twice and still he continues, his face sprayed with my fluids.
“You’re a good girl, Dani,” Pete soothes as he works. “I’ve made a device I want you to wear to bed tonight, and every night. It’ll be uncomfortable at first, but you’ll get used to it.”
“Okay,” I mumble groggily.
“As much as I’m loosening you right now, in an hour you’ll be tight as a drum again, maybe even more. We need to keep training your body. It must remember how to open, be readily accessible whenever men want it. Most men want to fist, but rarely are willing to do the work. So you must do it for them. Understand?”
I close my eyes as Pete lowers my legs. Now he raises one to his shoulder, my other one dangling free. He rolls again to his knees, and lifts my pelvis with him. The hand is gliding in and out, so effortless I barely feel him.
Then finally he withdraws and sets me down, wiping me out gently with a warmed washcloth. I feel him strap something around my waist. Then something firm and cold slides in. There is a pull and click of a buckle in front, and then another behind. “There,” Pete says in satisfaction. “That’ll hold it in place. Wear this for the rest of the day, ok? And to bed tonight. Over time we’ll swap this out—graduating to larger sizes. But this is good to start.”
“You do nice work,” an older voice said. “Keep track of her depth from now on. Vagina and rectal both, if or when you get that far. You can pass the info on to the next boy assigned to her. I was wondering.” The doctor eyed Pete speculatively. “If you’d like to stay on after next week. Work part time here while you’re going to school.”
“What would I do?” Pete went to the sink to wash his fingers. I climb to my feet, staring at the length of black leather around my waist. I could feel the object hard within me, and the trickle of fluids down my leg.
“Help train the new boys coming in,” the doctor said. “You could also measure these girls and keep a spreadsheet. The measurer’s in your kit. Have you used it yet?”
The doctor turned and I lost track of the voices. My insides were warm and pleasantly achy, the area between my legs throbbing.
“It’s a deal then,” the doctor said in a hearty voice. “Good. I’ve been watching you work and I recognize your skill. It’s not just about getting as much as you can to fit. It’s an artform—as you know. A kind of dance.”
I like to think I’m helping her reach her full potential.”
The doctor coughs. “That’s a great way to see it,” he says. “The value of the woman depends entirely upon her usefulness. Even those we harvest for food—even they have more purpose in life than a woman left on her own.”
There was a pause as the doctor sauntered off. Then I felt Pete’s hand on my bare shoulder. “Think you can walk with that thing?” he asks. I nod slowly and take a few steps.
***
“Get your holes nicely stuffed?” Breanne glares at me across the aisle. The barn is chilly today, its high rafters filled with the chatter of small birds. I sprawl sideways on my bunk, the highest of a stack of three. The barn has been styled in the manner of the Auschwitz prisoner barracks, with long narrow rows of bunks. There are three rows altogether, with the capacity to hold ninety girls in one barn. We have numbers assigned to us, too, like the residents of the Nazi camps. Only ours are hidden—tiny microchips beneath our skin.
I shrug. The blond girl hates me intensely. “Just the one,” I respond.
“She’s jealous of Pete,” another girl quipped. This was Diane, a fiery redhead that the men favored.
“I am not!” Breanne returns hotly. “I just hate how she just lays there. Like she’s not even alive! And look. He’s put a spacer inside her. Gonna stretch her nice and wide!”
I glare at the rafters, my arms pillowing my head. “We’re supposed to stay open, aren’t we?"
“No, we’re supposed to fight!” snarls Breanne. “We are human beings, not livestock. How dare they?”
Another girl peeks out from under my bunk, her raven hair swirling down her arm. “They are following God’s word,” she says. “Have you read it? Women were made for the happiness of men; it’s very clear in the bible. Adam was unhappy, and so God made him a help meet. That’s us. We are here to help however we can.”
“Help the men?” Breanne growls the words. “By letting them torture us? Have you heard the cries from the barn on the hill? Or letting them harvest our bodies as if we are cattle? They have women attached to machines for at least two years. All those women do all day is hang there and produce milk. That’s slavery!”
“The men rule over us.” Helen replies, her blue eyes meeting mine. I like my bunk mate. She is a year younger than me. And just like Helen Burns her namesake from Jane Eyre, she is a calming influence, and very smart. “They decide where we fit the best—where we can be the most useful.”
“And if the men decide you’re best at being ground into hamburger—”
Helen shrugs. “I’m not ugly, so I doubt that would happen.”
I tune them out and return my gaze to the rafters. The dildo inside me isn’t so uncomfortable if I stay on my back.
The girls go on talking around me, Breanne expressing her outrage over my docile behavior.
“She’ll live longer,” Helen says from beneath me. “But with that attitude, Breanne, you might find yourself at the torture barn.”
The torture barn. My innards writhe at the thought, for like everyone else I hear stories. Some men like happy things to do with women, appreciating the beauty of our form, or even our taste alongside beans and potatoes. But not all men have the same needs. The torture barn caters to a gentlemen’s club, and the unfortunate girls carted off into the forest are never again seen. But they are heard. Late at night if I happen to wake, I can catch the sounds of the far-off screaming. Not all the girls cry out. But when they do, the terrifying cries echo in my ears, haunting my thoughts for days to come.
***
I hear the bell for dinner and jump from my bunk, wincing as the dildo bruises me inside. The food is good here. They feed us as though we are prized pigs. Everything is organic and healthy—superfoods to keep us tasty if or when they decide to harvest our meat. I attack my meal with gusto as I do every night. It is a plate of peeled carrots, topped with chickpeas, pumpkin and sunflower seeds, and hemp hearts. Added to the mix is ginger powder, a splash of apple cider vinegar, and nutritious yeast. It is delicious and I eat every forkful, washing it down with a glass of iced mushroom coffee.
Doctor Burns appears behind our tables and saunters slowly, his hands behind his back, to the dais up front. The boys from the camp appear in his wake, each carrying a chair that they place beside our tables. The doctor plugs in the microphone at the back of the dais, then gives it a tap to call the room to order. “Pete Jennings,” he calls in his ringing voice. “Has your girl finished her dinner?”
Pete stands slowly and glances my way. “She has, Dr. Burns.”
“Excellent!” the doctor exclaims. “Bring her forward along with your tools.”
I tense as I stand, the skin prickling behind my neck. The doctor continues to address the entire room. “This boy performs in ways that outstrips some of our best full-time trainers; hence I have asked him to stay on as part of our staff. I thought it might benefit the rest of you boys to observe his techniques. Peter,” the doctor gestures to the table being wheeled onto the dais. “Do you have everything you need for a demonstration of your skills?”
Peter frowns at me as I step to his side, then turning his body in such a way as to hide his right hand, he passes me the little pill to help me relax. I turn away, gulping it down quickly as I climb shakily onto the table. He gestures me onto my back, then nods toward the doctor.
“What now, Sir?”
The doctor seats himself in front of our tables. “Pretend we’re not here. Consider this another session. Business as usual.”
I close my eyes and will myself to sleep. Pete’s hands are on my breasts, kneading them firmly. He pauses as he works, leaning over to finger my clit.
I breathe deeply, a wave of fatigue creeping down my limbs. Pete takes his time with my breasts, his fingers digging through the tissue to find my muscles.
“Why do that?” One boy calls from the left side of the room.
When Pete fails to respond, the doctor speaks for him. “It gets her juices flowing. You should be doing this, too—all of you. A lot of men still get off on the breasts. Better to have our girls ready for whatever comes.”
I float with the effects of the drug, my legs raising up as Pete slides them into the stirrups. He lifts me to the point that I feel a breeze between my buttocks and the cushion I am on. The design of this table is alien to me, appearing to have been created for this purpose. It has a light that Pete switches on to shine between my legs, fully illuminating my groin.
He loosens my belt deftly and slides out the dripping dildo, setting it aside on the bench beside the table. His fingers glide up inside me, two and then three, turning slowly as he applies a slight pressure. He takes his time, bending low to explore my interior and gaping me as he has done before. He adds lube to his hand, then twists in effortlessly, his elbow turning this way and that as he expands my interior. I let my head droop to the side, feeling the drool running down my cheek. The fisting continues for what seems like forever. Pete glides slowly in and out, focusing fully on his objective. His fingers form a fist at my core, his knuckles rubbing against my cervix. Then he draws out his hand with a squelching sound, his fingers glistening.
“If she was a year older, he could double it now,” the doctor says. “Have any of you boys gotten to that part in your books?”
A few raise their hands. Smiling, Peter glances at his fellow campers hurrying to gather around the table. “She’s not fighting you at all,” one observes, staring down. A boy moves next to Pete, his fingers reaching in to spread my folds back, making the entry and exit of Pete’s hand more visible in the light. A few boys trade places with Pete, their hands penetrating me as Pete’s had done, so smoothly I barely notice. I am aware of hands holding my buttocks, lifting my pelvis even higher. Pete’s arm is in me again, the elbow rising and falling, the wet sounds filling my ears.
“She’s a good girl,” Pete said. He is rotating his fisting hand carefully, massaging my sore interior.
***
That night I sleep without the dildo. It is Pete’s idea, since I worked so hard today. I watch a girl braid Breanne’s hair as sleep eludes me. The girls are the rebels in our group, but tonight they seem subdued, as if Diane’s threat of the torture
barn still lingered in their heads. Horror stories abounded of the torture barn. No death was easy there.
“If we’re dead, we can’t fight back,” I hear one of the girls say.
“We can’t resist them,” whispers the other. “Christianity has taken this country completely. It’s worse than Afghanistan now.”
“I don’t know about that,” Breanne says. “They’re probably just as bad. They don’t have red meat, either, right? And real men can’t live without it. Show me a man who’s vegan and I will bet you my last penny he’s gay.”
Pete eats meat, I think as I drift off, dreaming obscurely of men wearing dresses and swimming in the tank with mermaid tails.
***
The new day brings a blast of chilled air onto my face as I jerk awake. The barn doors are open, the bell ringing us girls to breakfast. I stop absently for my shot as I leave the barn, then trot naked, the third in a long line of sleepy nude bodies. The boys and men pause grinning to watch us, and I avoid their eyes as a proper girl should.
Our breakfast is oatmeal, with raisins and honey. Once again it is the best oats money could buy—seeded organic oats with fresh moist raisins. We top this with cold milk and drink it down with mushroom coffee. Dessert is an orange, thin skinned and bursting with juice.
***
I sink into the water of the tank and breast-stroke to the other side. Watching me, Pete frowns. “What have I said about shaking loose first?” He crouches beside the pool and I swim to a stop below him. “Your muscles support your breasts,” he said. “But they are separate. To be a swimmer your breasts must move freely with the water. They cannot be tethered to your muscles. Now go on; assume the position.”
I nod and reach downward with my arms, my legs beneath me as I pretend to crawl on my hands and knees. I hold my arms away from my body and jerk my knees forward and back, the motion of the water catching my breasts, dragging them to and fro. I double my speed until my breasts are flopping back and forth. Then I change my movement, scissor kicking my legs to make my flesh jerk upward and down. Pete is nodding above me.
“It’s good practice letting them hang. This is the position the milkers take. The breasts dangle from your ribcage, the weight of the milk drawn away from the rest of your body. Used to be a girl could produce twenty-five ounces to thirty ounces daily. That was three years ago. Now most of our women pump out fifty ounces per day, with some coming close to a half gallon. The eventual goal is a whole gallon. A carton’s worth per woman. And who knows? With drugs they might pull it off.”
I flip onto my back and swim where Pete can see, the tissue over my ribcage bobbing easily in the water—rippling with the waves. I turn back, pivoting toward Pete.
I start when I find him treading water beside me in his loose red swim trunks. “All girls become milkers eventually. You need to get used to it.” He turns me in the water, then grasps my nearest breast and pulls it downward, squeezing it hard. “Being handled by men, I mean. Once you are a swimmer, you’ll be given the Somatotropin to help your breasts grow. Milkers get huge, you know, which is why they hang from slings. They cannot walk anymore. Or at least not far. Which is why we need to make your muscles stronger for all the weight you’ll support one day. Here,” he says, and hands me over a pool noodle. Seeing my confusion, he gestures. “Tuck it under your arms so it supports you from behind. I’m going to try something new before you swim.”
Mystified, I obey, and Pete pushes at me until my head bumps the wall. “Hold onto the ladder. I don’t want you drifting.”
I grip the rungs, and lay back. My breasts float and point skyward, jiggling under the sun. Pete turns my body, gripping the edge of the pool with one hand—then twists his other into the softness between my legs.
I tense at the coolness of the water entering me. Pete works his hand inside me, the lube making a patch of oil on the water under his chin. “Spread your legs wide. I can’t do it for you.”
I obey as best as I can. The arm pushes in past the wrist, and turns, and I shiver at the water that is sucked in with it, a chillness he pushes deeper before drawing his hand out. He catches one of my legs and slings it over his shoulder. Then he fists me steadily, the water entering me again. “A good washing after yesterday,” he says with a grin. “Does this feel good?”
“Yes,” I gasp, eyeing the white haze forming about me, my fluids snaking around us both.
“I thought it would ease some of the burning. All that work yesterday.”
I recline as far as I can, my one leg bobbing in the tank’s current. With every stroke, Pete angles his wrist deliberately to invite more water in, the coolness filling my depths along with his hand, easing the heat I didn’t realize I had.”
“You’re a good girl, Dani,” Pete croons as he works. “I’m giving you the rest of today off after your swim. Keep the dildo inside you if you can. Even when you’re not in bed and walking around. We need to keep your body open until the men want it —teach it to be accessible at all times, like I’ve said. Most men want to fist, but rarely want to do the work. Do you remember what is most important?”
I nod. “Pleasing the man.”
“Or men,” Pete corrects me. “Sometimes there’ll be men. No matter what they do, or how roughly they do it, you need to always look for ways to please—however they want you to.”
“What if they want to kill me?”
There is a strained pause. Pete stops his hand, his knuckles gently massaging my cervix. “That, too,” he says finally. “A woman with uses is a woman fulfilled. If they kill you for their pleasure, then your life has not been wasted. You’ll be processed into meat and you’ll serve a second purpose—to fill their bellies. Not many women get to have multiple ways to find meaning for their life. That’s why the girls who go up the hill are the luckiest of all.”
I gape at him. “But they’re tortured!”
He sighs, and his hand resumes its work. “It’s just foreplay, Dani. Just a different kind. Those women pleasure the men first, and then feed them. Compare that to an ugly girl who gets carted off from her home, never to be seen again. She serves one purpose only. Just one. Do you think she’ll be remembered for that? No. But you will, and so will the girls on the hill. You represent a pleasant memory for a man. Or perhaps for many men. Isn’t that lucky?”
I nod, genuinely believing it after he puts it that way. But Pete is not finished. He wrinkles his brow, as if trying to remember words he had read. “God created men,” he recites slowly. “We are his creations, and in following our creator’s example, we made women from our rib. You are created from men. We are your gods. Don’t you want to please us?”
I raise my leg from his shoulder in response and cock it high over my chest. Pete, grinning approvingly, turns slightly to drive in his fist.
“So . . . it’s a good thing to go up the hill?”
Pete pats my hip. “All women die young,” he says gently. “Seems to me the more useful the death, the better. The men in that club aren’t so bad. They simply have different tastes than other men. I’ve heard it said that their methods are creative, but for the woman there is always a lot of pain. I think you should try to be like your sister. In a year or two your breasts will be strong and big. You will bring lots of pleasure to the men who visit us here. It’s a good club. Even when you enter your last phase and become a milker—you’ll see. I hear they even have movie nights for the dairy girls.
Useful. The word echoes in my ears as I stare beyond the buildings.
I go the rest of the day with the dildo inside me. I have the belt around my waist to hold it in, and I have to be careful when I sit on the bench for dinner. I can feel my fluids leaking onto the seat—a trickle I try discreetly to wipe with my hands.
***
The next day I wake early and tiptoe out to greet the sun. The road into the foothills has mist covering its base. During the night I had roused to the familiar sound of the old truck’s engine. A girl had been taken up to the barn in the hills. All night
I had stayed awake listening for sounds of screaming. But this death had been a silent one.
I ask Pete about it during my swim. He sits on a chair working on his computer. He is a junior in High School, and though he is at camp, he still has several projects he needs to finish before the fall quarter begins.
“Oh, did they?” Pete glances at the forest behind our heads. “I didn’t hear it. But your barn is closer to the road than our cabins.
“Did they give her something?” I asked. “Like you give me?”
Pete shakes his head. His blue eyes are fierce as he glares at his computer. “Drugs taint the meat, so no they wouldn’t. They just haven’t . . . done her yet. They might be collecting several girls for something. They do that, you know. Work on more than one per night. If it’s a weekend thing they usually have a barbeque after. They do if it’s sunny, that is.”
I lick my lips, punching the water rapidly with both fists. Pete glances down at my jiggling breasts and grins. “Does this really make them grow?” I ask, wanting to change the subject.
Pete laughs. “Nah. I just read a lot so I can sound smarter than I am, and some of this stuff I make up as I go. But it does make sense. Weight lifting makes muscles bigger. Whether or not it makes your tits grow, who knows? But I do know they’ll end up huge eventually. Your owners will see to it in their quest for more milk. I’m surprised you’re not getting the shots yet.”
I nod, and hearing the chime of the clock go off, climb shakily up the ladder. I stand beside Pete, water sluicing down my legs. He gestures approvingly at the dildo still strapped inside my body. “Good girl, Dani. Way to take the initiative.”
“You said I needed to open easily.”
He stands and sets down his laptop. Taking me by the shoulders, he stares into my face. “You really mean it, don’t you? You do want to please.”
Tears burn in my eyes. “More than anything. I want to do what’s right,” I manage. “I thought God created women, too. That’s what my mother said. But—” He was emphatically shaking his head. “I know better now, Pete. And I’m sorry if I ever angered you or did anything disrespectful.”
“Hush now; you’re fine.” He smiles at me, genuine affection on his handsome face. “Come, let’s get you on your table.”
I follow him into the grooming room with its black and white checked floor and big basin sink. There are six tables in a row. What had once been chiropractic tables had been modified so a girl could lay face-down on her belly with her breasts poking through. I settle myself, hearing the squirt of oil from a bottle beneath me. Pete massages the liquid onto my cooled skin. My breasts follow his touch like magnets, the nipples clinging to his hands as if begging for more. He kneads deeply for a time and pulls, sliding the nipples between his fingers. “I do think you’re bigger. Not as big as your sister yet, but there’s definitely some heft here.” He cradles each breast—testing their weight. “How old are you?”
I think about my birthday. “What month is it?” I ask.
“It’s August,” he said. “August third.”
“My birthday was July 31st,” I tell him. “I’m fifteen now.”
“Fifteen. So, we’re now just a year apart in our ages.” He reaches up over the table and presses my back hard against the mat. “Strain down to me,” he commands. “Fill my hands.”
I obey, turning my head to press my cheek into the bed. He grasps each breast one at a time between his hands and tugs downward, the contours of his palms grinding into my tissue. Then he presses up through the flesh, his fingers massaging my muscles.
“I do get some kind of shots,” I tell him finally. “They’re just vitamins though. That’s what they tell us in the barn. Do you think—”
“No, that’s either the Somatotropin for humans I told you about, or something like it.” His heavy breathing pauses beneath me, his knuckles grinding into my breast. “I’m glad they’ve started you on it early. You’ll get big very soon. Bigger than your sister, probably. You should see the ones in the milk barn. They’re actually kind of ugly,” he muses, “by the time they get so big. The slings keep the girls from having to see how bloated they are. And their nipples are as fat as this or bigger!” He brandishes his thumb. “All purple and swollen. As long as my thumb, too!”
Sighing, I close my eyes. The knuckles are mashing into my tissue, my own nipples growing sensitive and hard. I feel the fluid welling again around the dildo. It dribbles onto the table, dripping to Pete’s head.
“God, you’re wet! Here.” Rising to his feet, he reaches around my waist to release the dildo. It jettisons out with a rush of warmth to land with a thump on the floor. “Nice!” Pete exclaims. “See Dani, this is exactly what the men want to see. A female dripping and ready for work, begging to be opened inside. Here.”
He raises the table to his waist. Then standing beside me, slides one whole hand in past his wrist. “Oh!” he exclaims. “Look at you!” Delighted, he moves between my legs, cocking my knees up until my toes touch my rump. With gusto he fists hard into my depths. Then grinning, he shows me his hand, the pale liquid dripping. “Should we try to double fist?” he asks as he resumes. “You’re fifteen now. I bet you’re ready. You’re certainly wet enough.”
I draw a deep breath, eyeing his hands. “If you think I can.”
“Absolutely.” He reaches into his pocket, then hands me a pill. I quickly shake my head.
“I want to feel it as much as I can,” I told him. “I like how it feels. Please, I’ll relax.”
He studies me briefly, then again takes position. I feel his hand gliding in deep, then slowly withdraw as more fingers hug his wrist. “Dani, I want you to think about opening yourself,” he says. He enters cautiously, the new fingers forming into the palm of his fist, sliding gradually in as he twists. The skin around the entrance to my cunt springs tight, painful to the point of tearing. I feel his every movement, each tiny adjustment making me hiss. “Easy,” he urges.
I breathe deeply as I fight to relax, imagining the mouth of my opening yawning wide to meet him. I feel a sudden stabbing pain just inside my vagina, and then another on the opposite side. I have the sensation of being poked three more times around my entrance, but there is numbness now. “Just a little novocaine,” Pete is saying. “There, that should help”
I feel the twisting continue, the pressure deeper now, as if the tightness at my threshold has ceased to exist. The hardness of his hands is rotating slowly, sinking down into my core. There is a sucking resistance as he pulls his hands outward, and I gasp in pain. Then I feel a pricking deep inside, and spot one of his hands between my legs. He is holding a syringe with a very long needle—guiding it carefully in. Another prick I barely feel, followed by another further in. “I know we’re cheating,” he says. “But I want this done right.”
Once again his hands penetrate my body, the walls of my numbed flesh yielding. He groans in delight, his entwined hands twisting hard and fast to loosen me up. “Let’s get you soft while the novocaine lasts,” he mutters. “I didn’t give you very much.” His body rocks as he fists; he is grunting softly in his throat.
“You’re doing so good,” he says, and before I can react, he plunges again, twisting eagerly to reach my cervix. Then he is out, and back in, his hands glistening. He pauses to turn me onto my side. “Can you hold your left foot over your head?”
I obey, holding my leg as far forward and up as I can. He cocks back my right leg with his knee, then drives into me steadily, his two hands as one gliding effortlessly in and out. Fluids are trickling down my right thigh as I writhe on the table. I am starting to feel it, the wide-open stretch and the massage deep within. He pulls out as my fluids gush, then wipes his face with his arm briefly before resuming his work. With my hypersensitive skin it feels incredible, every nerve on fire as his hands punch deep. The sound of my wetness is loud in the grooming room. The world is spinning around me. And still the pounding continues, the sliding of my body up and down on the table.
I pass out at some point, yet dimly I am aware of Pete turning me onto my back, raising my knees to secure them to the rings above the bed. My legs are opened and tied, so widely spread I can feel the tendons at my groin stretching. His two hands enter me again, alternating one and then the other, the hands inside no longer entwined, one sliding in as the other glides out. It goes on like that for what seems like hours, but then, abruptly, it stops. I feel Pete’s hands stretching the entrance of my pussy, pausing just inside and pulling me apart.
“What are you doing?” I mumble.
“I’m gaping you,” he tells me. “Something else men like to do. To see inside after they work. I can see very clearly inside you, Dani. You’ve done very well today.”
I feel my face flame hot. “Do I have to be a milker?”
He pats my thigh, then opens me wider as he bends for a long look. “Don’t be embarrassed now. Pleasing the man, remember?”
I nod, breathing deeply.
“Dani, milkers live two years longer at least. Don’t you want that? You’ll get to have a baby, too. If you’re really lucky, it’ll be a boy!”
“But I won’t get to raise him. They’ll take him away.”
“Girls cannot be trusted with such important work,” he agrees. “The church raises babies for you now. Besides, you’ll be too busy providing milk. For him, and everyone else. Girl’s milk goes into everything, you know. You drank some this morning.”
“I don’t want purple nipples,” I pout. I glare at the ceiling, feeling Pete’s hands deep within me, the entwined fingers holding still, as if feeling my body’s pulse.
“You won’t see them,” he says. “The breasts hang out of your sight, with bracers to support the weight. You forget they’re there after a while, or so I’ve been told by a reliable source. But think of it, Dani. All the healthiest food you can possibly eat. And movies! You get to watch movies!”
I close my eyes. The hands are turning within me, pressing me out. “If I don’t become a milker,” I venture to say. “What then?”
He sighs and the hands stop. “Well,” he says slowly, “if it turns out you can’t have a baby, you’d come to the end of your journey, wouldn’t you? They’d either take you up the hill to entertain those men, or you’d go to the processing plant, which is much more likely. I haven’t seen how it’s done, but I’ve heard there’s some kind of machine that does it really quick. You wouldn’t even feel it.”
I lick my lips. His hands are moving again, gliding slowly in and out. I try to relax despite my raised hips and widely spread legs. He is fisting me with his hands entwined, pumping me vigorously with loud squelching sounds. I am drifting again, my feet going numb from the straps under my knees. I see two men enter the grooming room and stop to watch Pete work. They are talking in low murmurs, their voices appreciative—praising his efforts. One shines a light in when Pete stops to gape me, the two faces rapt as they peer between my legs. My guts squirm as the men take their time, scrutinizing my interior and taking pictures as they talk to Pete.
“Have you done anal yet?” The taller man asks.
“Yeh,” his companion says, leaning down so I see his face. “First, why not tell her everything, boy? We work at the plant, little Miss. Wanna hear how it’ll go down? A knock on the side of your head to stun you first, see?” He taps his temple. “Then we’ll pop you into the D, D and D device. As in decapitate, dismember, and disembowel. All done by one machine. Thwack, thwack, thwack it goes, and It’s very quick, as your coach boy says. Then someone like old Jake here will get to wash out your torso and cut it in half, then a quick acid dip to loosen breast tissue and skin. And then what, Jake? Scraping, the stamp on the rump, and then the freezer?”
Jake’s mouth twitched. “Something like that. But it’s one big chunk, not three. The head and limbs come off simultaneously.” He stares at Pete. “I hear you’re talented, boy. I want to see your hand up her ass.”
“Not yet,” says Pete tightly. “One new thing at a time. I’ve been vagina fisting her for two straight hours and my hands are tired. I had to numb her up to get two inside. I’ve had enough for one day.”
“Then there was the time the machine wasn’t calibrated right,” the shorter man says. He leers at me, waggling his eyebrows. “Cut her head cleanly in half—it was something to see, I’ll tell you.”
“We’ll come back tomorrow to watch,” the man called Jake says. “We’re not allowed to work on these girls. We only ever see them in pieces.”
Pete clears his throat. “It’s a date. Though I warn you gentlemen, I doubt I’ll get my hand in. She’s never done anal before.”
The two men start for the door. “Oh, you’ll get it in,” the shorter man calls. “We won’t leave tomorrow so easily as today.”
I lay still as the door clicks shut. The cold air wafts between my legs, my fluids chilling my naked skin. Pete is squirting something soothing inside me, using one hand to push it deep. He wipes my exterior with a warm washcloth, clicking his tongue as he releases my legs. “What did I say is most important,” he asks.
I try to swallow. “Pleasing the men.”
He takes my hand and helps me sit up. “Exactly, Dani. Pleasing men. Those men in particular are very dangerous. There’s nothing I can do; as men they have the right to watch. So, we need to get you ready for tomorrow. Do you know what anal is?”
I draw a quick shaky breath. “A kind of fisting?”
“Yes.” Pete sets a pillow on the table, then gestures me onto my stomach. He raises my hips from behind, moving the pillow until it elevates my pelvis. “Only from the back. From here.” He taps my rosebud, as my mother once called it, the one private place I still have. “This is another thing a lot of men like. In fact . . .” Pete slathers on a thick lubricant, using one finger to poke some in. “Men like to see both holes fisted at once. A girl being fully utilized. If they could, they’d stick their penises in your mouth, too. But that kind of thing’s not allowed at this club.”
I accept the drug Pete gives me. Laying on my stomach, I wait as Pete stands beside me. Gradually I feel the weight of my head compressing my cheek on the table. I am drawing deep breaths, sinking rapidly into slumber. Vaguely I am aware of pain as my anus stretches, feeling oddly embarrassed like I’m going to the bathroom. I feel a hard object at first, something small graduating to big, making a pumping noise beside my head. The object is turning within me, straining my anus at different angles. Then it is gone and I feel Pete’s fingers.
Motionless, I try to sleep, relaxing my body as much as I can. The fingers twist slowly in and out. Then there is the object again, with more pumping sounds and the pain of stretching. Now it is Pete’s whole hand working its way in. Fingers are gaping me from behind, then the hand Is pushing inward, slimy with lube. Pete is inside me now, his hand a firm pressure as my tissues guide his way. He leans into me as he turns his arm. I feel the ball of his fist pressing my innards. His other hand enters my vagina, and begins to fist very gently. Groggily I splay my legs, lifting one from behind to give him room.
“You still in here?” A boy asked from the doorway. “It’s past dinner time, you know. I saved you a hot dog.”
Pete pauses in his work, breathing hard. “Trent. Can you help me with something?”
“Sure!” The larger boy hurries to the table. I am aware but not aware, drool soaking the table under my cheek.
“We have a problem. You can’t tell anyone, promise?”
“Promise!” Trent exclaims. “What do you want me to do?”
I blink, feeling the hand in my rectum slowly draw out. “Have you done anal?” Pete asks.
“Not yet.”
“Let me see your hand.” Another pause. “Good, we’re about the same size. Now cover your arm with lube to the elbow. Ease it in, like you saw me doing. Don’t force it. Let her body tell you what to do.”
“Oh God!” Trent groaned, as I feel the hand sliding in. “How far does it go?”
“You’ll feel a soft resistance; once you do, explore around a bit. Go in as deep as you can.”
“So what’s the problem?” Trent leans against my buttocks. His fingers are open inside, stroking my interior as he feels his way.
“Two men are coming tomorrow and they want to see anal on her. I figured it would be better to practice first. Lift her leg with your free hand. Pull the foot behind you and up.”
I feel Pete’s hands at the mouth of my cunt again, the two hands twisting themselves in. The skin is tight—painful to the point of tearing. “Easy,” Pete whispers to me. “Dani, relax!”
I try to sleep, to let the drug carry me back down. Three hands are inside me now, moving and twisting within.
“Three!” Trent exclaimed. “Wait, let me get my phone.” There is a pause as the larger boy makes his video. “Look at this! We’re at camp and he’s double fisting?”
Pete is pumping steadily now, the two hands entering my drugged body easily as I come and go from awareness. This lasts for some time, the double fisting below Trent’s deeply imbedded hand.
“Do you have a light?” Pete asked abruptly. “Oh good. Dani, we’re going to try this again.”
I nodded groggily as the arms inside me slowly retreat.
“Gonna gape?” Trent asked.
“Absolutely. Here, if I stretch the sides, can you get a few fingers in to press out the bottom? Just . . . that’s it. Straight down—firmly. Now hold.”
There was a click, followed by sounds of amazement. “That’s great! I’ve never seen that before.”
“That’s her cervix.” I hear a few more clicks, and then the fingers release. “I want copies of those,” Pete says.
“You got it. Ready for your hotdog? I put it in foil so it should still be warm.”
I am laying where the boys leave me, the two of them sitting on a bench as Pete eats. My stomach twists as I think of the ingredients.
“These are actually better for you than the old pork variety,” Trent is saying. “At least with girl meat there’s nothing disgusted added. Besides, pigs were smart. It was pretty terrible that we killed them for food.”
“Nope, just girl.” Pete makes a face as he stares at his food. “This makes us cannibals, you know?”
Trent shrugs his broad shoulders and grins at me. “If it was made out of men, then maybe that’d be true. But what’s wrong with cannibalism? Pretty sure there’s a verse in the bible that condones eating your children. Besides,” He gives me a wink. “Don’t forget what women are for. To be our help-meets. Get it? Help MEATS?”
Pete rolls his eyes. “You ok there, Dani? Want some food?”
“Sure she does.” Trent approaches my table. “Here, let’s clean you up first.”
I submit as the larger boy washes between my legs with the now soiled cloth. “There.” He helps me sit up, and I shakily climb off the table. “Hungry?”
I glance dubiously at the bag on the bench and nod.
“Good, because I brought something from the kitchen for you. They were very clear on the matter that this is for you.” He lifts out a cardboard box and hands it to me. Opening it, I find a large serving of wild rice, broccoli and buttered pinto beans. I stare at the yellow grease congealing beneath the veggies, visualizing the girls hanging from slings in the dairy.
“Thank you,” I say, and accept the wooden spoon he hands over.
“Besides,” Trent continues to Pete. “We were all going to die from overpopulation. This way only half of us live beyond twenty-two. And the other half . . .” He pats my arm. “We have all the food we need for a very long time. You know they had us eating cockroaches before the pandemic. Alternative foods—it’s not like it’s a new concept.”
The rice and beans are good, despite the fact they are now at room temperature. I clean out the box, and even eat the biscuit Peter hands to me. I hesitate at the milk carton and straw Pete passes to me next, eyeing the image of a cow on the front. It is whole milk, and I know very well that it does not come from cows.
“Go on,” laughs Pete. “You’ve had it before. What’s the difference?”
I take a sip and savor the sweetness on my tongue and the rich creamy texture.
“This is actually better for us by far,” Trent is saying. “Cow’s milk was meant for baby cows, not humans. This is one hundred percent for us!”
Drinking deeply, I empty the carton as both boys watch.
“Like it?” Trent inquires.
“Um, yes, actually.” I am staring at the carton. Ingredients: Pasteurized Girl Milk. Girl, I think to myself. Because none of us get to be women anymore.
***
I follow Pete to my barn just as the lights are about to go off. “Get in bed,” the head girl commands with a glower at Pete.
Pete turns me where I stand. “Keep both dildos in,” he says in a firm voice. “The one in the back comes out only if you have to go, understand? You have a very big day tomorrow. Get some rest.”
I squirm uncomfortably and nod. Climbing into my bunk I finally find a comfortable position on my left side. The lights go out, leaving me sore and alone in the darkness. The dildo in my vagina is twice as large as the first, and it almost feels like the two chunks of latex are touching each other. With the one in my rectum, I feel constantly like I have to go. It is only when my stomach cramps that I run to the toilet.
“Where were you at dinner?” Helen’s voice floats up from below as I return to my bunk.
“Getting stuffed,” I snap, and screw my eyes shut.
***
When morning comes I find I can’t eat, and must choke my oatmeal down under the head girl’s stern eyes. The milk for our oatmeal is from hemp hearts, I realize, recognizing its frothy texture and nutty taste. I leave for the gym after breakfast, but find Pete stepping in my path cutting me off.
“No, he says sternly. “Today is about making you ready for those men from the plant tonight. And I am betting there will be more than just the two. Come on.”
I trot naked at his heels, bypassing the tank and the gym and going at once into the grooming barn. He gestures me to the table and onto my stomach. I comply, and tense as he removes both my dildos. “Very good,” he says approvingly. “We’re not going to fist right now, because I know you’re very sore. But a few things.”
He inserts a large needleless syringe into my vagina and I feel a coolness flooding my body. “This will help you feel better,” he tells me. “It will keep you numb for the next fifteen hours. Trust me, you will not be hurting tonight.”
I heave a sigh of relief as he repeats the process with my anus, inserting the fluid deep into my rectum. I am smiling as I lay there, oblivious to the stretches Pete is putting me through. He starts with several bottles, each progressively larger than the first, though for the life of me I can’t exactly say which orifice each bottle is for.
We work for about an hour, with me lying still and Pete standing beside me, both of us waiting for my body to adjust.
“You’ll do just fine tonight,” he tells me. “These men just want something different, that’s all. They get tired of only seeing the dark side of our new society. They want to enjoy some of the benefits. I can understand that.”
“Somebody has to do what they do,” I hear myself mutter.
He looks at me sharply. “That’s exactly right, Dani. These men do the dirty work to keep the rest of us from going extinct, including you girls. Men cannot survive without these resources you provide us. It’s a hard fact, and one we must live with.”
“Do you think . . .” I hesitate. “Your God is punishing you for letting women be equals?”
Pete taps his fingers on my head. “Could be,” he muses. “I never thought of that, but maybe so. If we had used you from the start the way God intended . . .” his voice trailed off. “Could be . . .”
He moves in behind me and slides out the bottles. I am shaky as I stand, my entire pelvis numbed from my belly button down.
“Ready for a swim?” he asks, eyeing me.
“I think so,” I tell him. I am eager to get to the tank—to swim off my anxiety and fear. The expressions on the faces of those men last night—like they were inspecting raw meat.
***
My stomach gurgles loudly in the grooming room as we wait. I sit on the table, my legs swinging back and forth over the side. The table with the light has been brought from the clubhouse, complete with its “hi-lo” stirrups and bright adjustable lamp. Trent stands to the side with his arms crossed. Pete has asked him to assist, and the larger boy agreed.
“You’re still a bit numbed now, but you’ll be hurting tomorrow,” Pete tells me quietly. “Please go along, and trust me. These are dangerous men. If they want to kill you for their pleasure, they can. They can even ask me to do it, and I’d have no choice. You are nothing but meat to them. That’s what they see all day long—that’s how they have to be to survive their jobs. If they see you as human . . .” He fidgets uncomfortably, running his hand through his hair. “Just know . . . whatever I do tonight—I’m trying to save your life."
“And act like you enjoy it!” Trent put in.
“But I do,” I say, gazing dazedly at his face.
The men from the plant are arriving in their cars. I can’t see them because the parking lot is to the back of the building. But I can hear the gravel crunch under the wheels, and then the hurried footsteps. Three men enter and jerk to a stop, surprised to find us waiting. The man I know as Jake motions his friends to gather the chairs stacked high in a dusty corner, placing them in a semicircle behind the table’s bright light.
“Are any more coming?” Pete asks. His hands are folded across his chest. Stupidly, I nod, the double dose of pills in my system are kicking in.
Jake smirks as he cracks a beer. “Two more. Larry, the fellow you met last night, is one.”
As the tall man speaks, the new arrivals appear in the doorway. Both are wearing work clothes from the plant, their white bloodstained shirts untucked. I am staring at the floor as the men join their friends.
Trent catches my shoulders. He pulls me back, settling my head on a pillow. Pete raises my thighs, lifting my buttocks off the table as Trent stuffs pillows beneath my hips. My feet are placed in the stirrups and tied, then with mechanical clicks my legs are spread wide, a clamp on each side immobilizing my knees. A rubber device the length and width of a ruler is placed vertically between my labia folds. Pete bends it to the shape of my pelvis, and then turns a knob at its base. The device separates down the middle, and as the two halves widen, the folds of my girlhood are stretched apart and flattened, held in place against my body and out of the way.
I close my eyes as the mouth of my cunt is revealed for all to see. Though I am still
partially numb from my navel down, still I can feel the anticipating pulse of my tissue under the light. The men lean forward, and one of them points. “My God, she’s wet!”
Pete smiles and steps in close. “Dani’s always ready,” he says. “Easy to open and obedient.” He tosses a pillow on the floor and kneels down. Sliding in a few fingers, he stirs my juices slowly as wet sounds fill my ears. He widens his circles, his fingers gliding over the spade shaped contours of my vagina to coat my girlhood, drawing the moisture down to my anus and back up. “Best lube on the planet,” he tells his observers. Slowly then, he inserts his whole hand, twisting slightly as he pushes in.
“Would you look at that,” a man exclaims. “No resistance whatsoever!”
“I told you she’s easy.” Pete smiles, fisting gently in and out, his action steady and smooth. He adjusts the light so the men can see, fisting casually, languidly, his free hand catching my fluid welling to the surface and spreading it around his wrist. The wet kissing sounds of my tissue yielding to his strokes is pleasant and relaxing to hear. I turn my head, smiling as he works. I feel disembodied, as if I’m levitating from the table as I stare blankly up. Pete pauses to lube both his hands, and I draw a deep breath, exhaling as I feel him twisting two-handed into my exposed and vulnerable cunt.
He slides in with a firm push, the mouth of my pussy hugging his wrists. His body rocks forward and back slowly as he pumps me deep. I moan as I feel his hands separating within me. In this position he draws his hands up, pressing my pussy apart as he halfway exits, then holding his hands static, pushes back in. He turns his hands, his knuckles rubbing my cervix as once more he unlocks his fingers and pulls. “Do you see what I’m doing?” Pete asks his rapt audience. “By loosening up my hands or even pushing in opposite directions, I can expand her as I work.”
I take deep breaths as Pete sinks widely back down. With every stroke he separates more, pushing hard against my interior. His hands break the surface and holds me stretched, his half-immersed fingers rotating slowly. “And now I can do this,” he says.”
Embracing his fist with his other hand, he plunges in hard and snaps out. I am grunting along with his strokes, my thighs trembling above my immobilized knees. Pete is turning his hands as he thrusts, twisting more of my juices to the surface. I watch the clock, feeling dizzy as the pounding draws out, the sound of flesh slapping flesh as he connects and sinks down. Ten minutes, and then twenty, unendingly he thrusts. I feel cool air inside my cunt, my pussy staying open as he exits—too relaxed and stretched to spring back. The fisting continues as the men look on, with some of them leaping forward—eager for a glimpse as Pete stops and gapes me, my vagina yawning for the men to see. He fists me again with even more vigor, the men gathering at his back.
“Won’t this destroy her?” one asks as Pete works.
Pete laughs. “Naw, girls are made for this. Why do you think she was wet before I started? She knew it was coming and her body was preparing itself. She hungers for this. It’s a well-known fact; the female body yearns to be opened wide. To be prepared for motherhood.”
The man looked down at Pete. “You sure know a lot of things.”
“He reads,” says Trent with a chuckle. “As in all the time! Mr. Bookworm here.”
“I also talk to my girl.” Pete nods at me. “Ask her yourself. Dani, do you enjoy being fisted?”
The men wheel toward me, the ones still seated tilting to see my face. I moan and lick my lips, trying to think beyond the pounding.
“She’s still too drugged,” Trent says. “I don’t think—”
Pete cuts him off. “Dani,” he repeats loudly over my grunts. “Do you want these hands inside you?”
I fight to focus on his face. “I . . . “
“Yes?” Pete urges.
“Yes!” I gasp. “Yes, I want . . . yes, please!”
“There you have it.” Pete parts his hands again as he works, the airy noises from my cunt filling the little room. Again he gapes me, holding me open for the men to see.
“Can you try fisting one handed while your friend does that?” The man who was Jake’s partner askes. “So we can see your hand inside?”
Pete brightens at this idea and nods to Trent. The larger boy reaches past Pete with both hands, his fingers gripping the bony top of my vagina for leverage while he stretches my lower wall down. Pete adds fingers to press back one side as his fist passes into my gaping cunt. Slowly he fists, his hand and wrist more visible now as it penetrates my body.
“Okay, now do behind,” Jake says, licking his lips. “I assume you prepared her for that ahead of time, too?”
“You men work hard; we wanted to give you a good show,” Trent replies. He is grinning as he hurries to flip me onto my side. My leg is lifted, held aloft by the rings above the bed. I am scooted down until the lower half of my buttocks extends over the table. My right foot drifts limply to the floor before Trent scoops it up, pushing my knee forward against my chest and securing it with straps to my body.
Trent smears lube on his arms while Pete adjusts the light. “Do you want me to start her for you?” he asks, and Trent shakes his head.
“No, I got this. It’s pretty easy once you get in.”
Pete moves up beside me, catching my closest breast and kneading it hard. I feel Trent probing my anus with his fingers, slipping in fingers one by one. Slowly the hand works itself in, the fingers clamped into a cone shape. I feel the soft give as Trent slides into my rectum all at once, the tissue yielding as he ventures inward. “Nice,” Pete croons gently. “You’re a very good girl, Dani. Open wider for him, will you?”
I sigh as the hand sinks into the deepest well at the core of my being. Trent leans his body forward, his knuckles rotating back and forth. Ever so slowly he withdraws his arm, then with a firm solid pressure, thrusts in to his elbow.
I lay very still. I had never experienced just the anal by itself. The strokes are long and easy within my half-numbed body, the hand rising shallow toward my anus, then plunging back deep. The gas escaping from around his wrist makes my face burn hot. “Remember what matters,” Pete whispers in my ear. “Nothing to be embarrassed about.”
He moves to crouch beside Trent. The larger boy is standing, using the weight of his body to pump in and out. Pete stirs the fluids of my cunt with his fingers, playing at the edges of my opening, using the lamp to explore it out. He expands it wide with two fingers from each hand, then inserts three as far as he can, reaching in and drawing out. He moistens the pink interior of my opened folds with my juices, then dives back in with four fingers now, turning them slowly within my opening. He stretches the lower wall of my pussy, then plunges deep with his free hand, fisting hard and fast alongside Trent. I am groaning now despite myself, the two hands filling my body. Then Pete clamps his free hand around his wrist, sliding in to my half-numbed cunt with just the slightest pause of resistance. The men are around us now, some taking pictures with their phones. The three hands plunge and retreat, dive in and pull out, my body rocking in time with the rhythm of their thrus
More in Running Springs
› Running Springs Sex Forum› Running Springs Fuck Buddies› Running Springs Horny Women› Running Springs Fuck Parties› Local Orgies in Running SpringsOther Locations
› Lemont Furnace Fuck Parties › Foreman Fuck Parties
